Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When in Sunberry, Cover Photo (Imgur)

Chapter 1, (Imgur)

“Where’s Josie’s things?” I blurt out. Her desk, positioned right next to mine, shows no trace of her ever existing in this office. The rows of collectibles and platitude mugs that adorned her desk just yesterday have all but vanished.

Craig, my cubicle mate across, flicks his eyes towards me. The stale blue of his computer screen highlights how his features have lengthened over the years. I’m somewhat startled, having forgotten what it’s like to look at him without the two back-to-back desktop screens between us.

He listlessly flicks his tongue over his lips before answering sarcastically, “She was let go. Norman didn’t tell you?”

Of course he didn’t.

Zero notice. No polite heads up that the entirety of the HR department would fall into my hands. There used to be four of us. I was barely an intern here three years ago, trying and failing to keep my head above water with deadlines, labor contracts, and being Norman’s errand donkey. And now I’m running the entire department for what? Because I have the least experience — the lowest salary?

This place is going to explode with my dumb ass running the whole. ass. HR department.

After spending the first 20 minutes of my day battling the two-factor authentication errors, I finally managed to log in and approve time sheets.

Alas, I see our daily email from Norman. The header reads “To our HR Department,” despite my name being the only recipient. There’s no mention of Josie’s termination, just an increasing board of tasks.

Payroll. Post some bullshit job apps. Pester my coworkers to complete their workplace harassment training, and now I head to manufacturing to handle some Health & Safety Violations. 

A beautiful sunny day at Joja Headquarters.

I tap my key card on the elevator pad and hear the mechanical screeching play as it climbs to the 34th floor. I plug my ears as it carries me down to the basement, to the manufacturing hub.

“Hey, Terry!” I try to say cheerily, knocking on his office window. I nearly knock down his dusty “Environmental Health and Safety Manager” plaque as I swing open the door.

“Sarah, come on in. I thought Joesie was handling this.” Terry says in his usual gruff voice. The fluorescent lights reflect the cul-de-sac shape of his straw-colored hair.

“Josie has been terminated,” I sigh, “I wasn’t informed either.” I let the subtext carry through the room. “I reviewed your H&S complaint with Norman and… Terry, I’m so sorry.”

I quickly close the door behind me and seat myself across from him. I know what I need to say, but the words scramble in my throat. The explanation I rehearsed in the elevator was lost, and all I can remember now is the mechanical screeching of elevator OSHA violations.

“Terry, I say this as your friend. Not as your HR rep, okay?” I creak out the words, avoiding eye contact with the smiling pictures of his daughters propped up on his desk. “When I was speaking with Norman about the violation, I saw a title clause on his screen. The new one that just passed. The one with the loophole.”

I look at him. I don’t think he comprehends whatever word vomit I’m spitting out, but he can tell what I’m getting at by looking at the anxious wreck sitting before him.

“T-there’s a loophole which would give Joja the ability to totally cut their Health & Safety department.” I finally get the words out. “The responsibilities would be absorbed by the regional manager.” Norman.

He takes a moment to stare at his gridball themed mousepad, eyes fluttering and protests visibly rolling around his mind.

“So you’re saying, hypothetically, someone in my position might want to keep their head down? Not to process any safety concerns?” His fists ball up and he jumps from his desk chair. He faces the window at the hundreds of factory workers under his care. 

We gaze out the window at the three floors of factory visible before us, each level adorned with conveyor belts circulating products throughout the warehouse. The workers, each dressed in a blue button-up and yellow rubber gloves, hurry between stations. You’d think a bomb went off with how they frantically rush around, but no. It’s just your day-to-day at Joja.

“I can still process it. It’s the right thing to do. I just couldn’t do it without telling you about that first.” I tell Terry.

He settles into his chair again and grunts to himself. He laughs at the sadism of it all before taking a grave tone and folding his hands over his desk, “The load and frequency that the conveyor belts carry on a daily basis is far above the manufacturer’s limit. The Carbon Monoxide monitors are decades old. Order processing can’t keep up after all the men he’s fired and product is piling up in front of the emergency exit routes.” He holds back tears as he continues, “Go ahead and forward the violation notice to Norman. Hell, put it in bold font… I’ll be okay.”

“Thank you, Terry. I’m sorry, I–” I stammer, heading to the door.

“It’s okay. Just make sure this place is still standing when I’m gone.” He smiles.

***

If you were offered a big corporate job in a beautiful city, where you’d live in a gorgeous sky-rise apartment right next to the central garden, would you take it?

I sure thought it would be sunshine and rainbows out my ass.

Zuzu City is stunning. The purple sunsets, neon lights illuminating every skyscraper, and communities brimming with life. Within four blocks of my home, I can try food from all over the world. 

But for the love of Yoba, the first two streets I walk from Corporate to the train station are depressing. They own this whole damn block. The massive stretch of business hellscape looms over the city like Nosferatu’s castle.

When I finally get on the cramped subway train, it’s like I can finally breathe. It doesn’t matter that I’m crammed against the pole between six other strangers.

I thought I would cry while processing Terry’s termination papers, but I just feel numb.

Is EHS another hat for me to try on, or are they truly on their own?

I used to love watching the sunsets from this apartment. I fell in love with the vivid orange and pink that painted the clouds. But as my department members started dwindling, the hours got longer, and it's rare that I make it home in time nowadays. 

Now, the skyrise is no better than a cheap motel; a place to sleep and shower before the next day.

***

“Hello, Sarah. It’s been a while since our last session.” Christina says, sitting across the room with her hands in her lap.

“Yeah, I’m sorry, it’s just been a while since I’ve had a day off.” I say, frazzled. I know she’s paid to care and listen to me, but therapy with her keeps me from crashing out on Norman.

Norman.

“How is everything? And could you remind me what was happening last time, when you missed our session?” She asks, writing on some form.

“Well, I had that day off. I just, erm, slept through the appointment. Almost like my alarm didn’t even go off.” I recount the event with a tinge of guilt. 

“Does this happen often for you?”

“Well, no. Uh. Sorta? I just have some days where I physically don’t wake up. Like it’s not an option for me. I guess it’s just anxiety of being late to work that gets me out of bed usually.” I explain trying not to sound absolutely insane.

“I see, I see.” She says. “How is everything else going? The other habits that we’ve talked about.”

“Oh, the sex addict stuff.” I say in a long, awkward sigh. “Well, I’ve cut down a tad. I don’t know. I don’t really have time to have other hobbies. I just stay out late trying to reclaim at least some part of my day, and some kind of personal life. One thing leads to another, and then I’m back where I started.”

“I see. Are there other hobbies that could give you the same feeling? It’s your choice to do however you please, but we should discuss the extreme extent being taken, or the possibility that this has become a coping mechanism for you.”

“I guess I could take up gardening or something.” I laugh, thinking about my little balcony. “At least the only drugs I’m on now are prescribed stimulants… Thank you for those, by the way.”

***

A week passes. A few employees quit in an effort to protest against the gutting of the EHS department, but their jobs simply fall onto the shoulders of others.

Holding some expense reports for him to sign, I wait for Norman to finish a livid phone call. I start to get lost in the window, where clouds press against the glass from this high up, when the entire building jolts.

My vision is filled with the blare of red, flashing lights before water begins pouring down on top of me.

Norman rushes from his office, protecting his landline from the sprinkler’s water.

“Hang up, hang up!” He yells at the person on the other end of the line. “What happened!?” He yells at me.

“I don’t know, I don’t know.” I whimper, frozen in place as the papers in my hands become limp.

I follow Norman to his office, where he tries calling a dozen phone numbers to no avail. He tries to log into his computer to find more phone numbers to call but gets trapped in a sequence of authentication fails.

I pull out my pager. Lauren, from the concierge desk. Please, please answer.

“EVACUATE.” She messages me.

“We need to get out of here.” I urge Norman before heading to the stairs.

“We’re on the 37th floor!” He snaps at me.

“Then someone better call you a helicopter.” I yell back, swinging open the door to the stairwell.

Soon, I’m in a downward spiral of drenched employees all fleeing for their lives. 

I feel like I’m watching myself drown in the swarm of terrified people. I don’t know when it will end, or when I’ll feel the same urgency, or anything at all, honestly. I don’t know when I’ll feel like I have agency in my own body. I let people push past me, let my side smash against the railing as someone elbows me aside, imagining the children they’re praying they’ll come home to.

We sidestep obstacles in the stairs, people who slipped on the puddles. I can’t stop to help. The walls of people surrounding me and the panicked hands behind me, I would only end up on the floor too.

We finally reach the lower floors. The smell of smoke and burning plastic fill my nose and my stomach falls. I can’t feel my legs, but I know they’re there as they carry me down one step after another.

Make it to the bottom. That’s all we need to do. Just make it out alive. Someone smarter than me yells at everyone to cover their airways with their shirts. I throw my shitty cardigan over my mouth and nose. 

I think back to buying this thing, calling it my “big girl office dream job clothes” and dancing happily with my high school friends.

Sunlight hits my face and fresh air meets my lungs as we make it outside and join the hysterical horde of people. Every soul here is turned to face the same direction. They’re watching the manufacturing hub as sweltering flame consumes it.

I drop to my knees. All the rushing and corporate bullshit resurfaces as I vomit onto the pavement.

***

“Coming after the break, the Zuzu City Fire Marshal with a statement on what happened at Joja Corporation this afternoon.” the news anchor announces.

Now I’m left with the TV barking advertisements at me as I await an updated death toll.

The setting sun dusts the cityscape with golden hues below what would be a gorgeous sky, if not stained black by smoke. 

Guess I’m finally home in time to see the sunset.

“Welcome back everyone to ZuNews. 14 confirmed dead, and dozens of others in critical condition awaiting treatment. Firefighters and emergency personnel are still battling flames and recovering civilians from the debris. What happened today to cause such a catastrophe? While some have been quick to speculate that this is an act of terrorism by the Gotoro Empire, Fire Marshal Randy is speaking now to give a full report.” The news anchor chimes across the room.

“A failure occurred with the factory mechanisms, exposing raw fertilizer containing ammonium nitrate to open flame, and causing the explosion we see here behind me. This was not an act of terrorism, but of faulty transfer equipment.” Randy says informatively on the screen.

I turn it off. I sit in silence until my landline starts ringing. And then I sit in the sound of the call, letting it roll out.

“Darling, I would love to see you again. Let’s skip the bar next time.” the voicemail plays. Not sure who it is, or why I gave him my number.

I stare at the ceiling, unmoving. It was like I couldn’t feel or think of anything to say, until it all came crashing out. Like a dam had burst.

I pour into my desk drawers, into my old diaries, trying to find some semblance of who I used to be before turning into a complacent corporate shell of a person.

I used to dance for fun. I sang in the shower. I did actually garden, and not just as a joke to my therapist. I was never any good at it, but damn at least those wilted poinsettias had some color to them other than Joja blue or franchise gray.

With the contents of my drawers now sprawled across the floor, my eyes focus on a piece of paper, wondering why it has someone else’s handwriting on it.

My grandfather. This is from him.

I carefully slide my finger under its flap, certain not to damage it. As if I wasn’t in a rage, throwing everything at the ground moments before. 

“If you're reading this, you must be in dire need of a change. The same thing happened to me, long ago. I'd lost sight of what mattered most in life... real connections with other people and nature. So I dropped everything and moved to the place I truly belong.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 (Imgur)

It’s as if the last three years of my existence are just gone.

Every piece of office clothing, clubbing miniskirts, Zuzu City souvenirs, any fancy furniture, any object holding even a tinge of memory of that place is left behind in that apartment, soon to be taken away by donation orgs.

Looking at the trees whizzing past, it’s as if none of it ever tangibly happened. Just a three-year blip of my life, amounting to nothing. No lasting friendships, no career accolades, no romances lasting longer than one night. Anything I get to hold onto is in a single suitcase, in the undercarriage of this bus.

My eyes lock onto a squirrel scaling the side of a boulder as we slow for a bend. I can trade the lavish parties and underground raves for this, a sign that there is life existing outside of bleak walls and lust.

***

I feel a tapping on my shoulder. It gets stronger and stronger before I’m jolted out of sleep.

“Miss, is this your stop? Ridgeside Village?” The bus driver looks at me with pity in his eyes. It’s completely dark outside now. I’m the only passenger left on the bus.

“Oh, uhh, no, sorry. Pelican Town.” I speak as nicely as possible, given the huge favor he just did me.

“You’re in luck, we haven’t missed it yet. Pelican Town, huh? Not many visitors this time of year.” He says with a hearty laugh. I’m taken aback to see someone enjoying life as they’re working, as dystopian as it sounds to say.

I watch the trees roll past for the next 15 miles, moonlight illuminating their rustling leaves. Long rows of clouds stretch above.

As the wheels slow, I feel myself brimming with excitement; a feeling I haven’t experienced in literal years, and a sort of disbelief that this is truly happening.

“Thank you, thank you so much.” I shake the bus driver’s hand as I leave.

“No problem at all.” He smiles as he helps me collect my luggage.

A dim streetlamp reflects on a dirt path to where a silver-haired man stands alongside a ginger woman. The man’s smile lines run deep in his face on either side of a handlebar mustache. The woman holds herself politely, bundled in a thick puffer jacket and keeping her frizzy orange waves in a low ponytail.

As I approach, I realize it’s been a really long time since I’ve felt actual dirt beneath my shoes, or really anything other than concrete.

“Sarah, you must be Edward’s granddaughter.” Says the man. “I’m Lewis, I’m the Mayor here in Pelican Town.”

“I’m Robin, I’m the town carpenter if you ever need some renovations on that old cabin.”

“Thank you— It’s almost midnight! You didn’t wait up here for me, did you?” I ask.

“It’s no problem, welcome to town.” Robin smiles, taking my luggage and leading me up the road. 

***

The first steps into my home felt surreal. I listen to the sound of my feet on the creaking floorboards in disbelief.

My… home ? In Zuzu, you rent until you die. And one scrap of paper from my grandpa changed the trajectory of my life forever. 

I feel his spirit here, within these walls, somewhere below all the dust.

Maybe I should have come here earlier in the day. At least early enough to go out and buy an air mattress.

There isn’t much here, aside from a wood-rotted bed frame, a small kitchen, and the dirtiest couch I’d ever seen. I remember sleeping on it when I visited grandpa as a kid, when it used to be blue.

***

I didn’t expect putting on old clothes to be the reason for my breakdown early in the morning. Sure, it was a good and healthy breakdown and cemented my decision to come here, but still.

I stood before the dirty bathroom mirror, watching my favorite crop top from high school practically falling off my frame. I used to have curves and muscle before I sat at a desk all day and forgot about meals amidst a hundred overlapping deadlines. 

Nevertheless, I push myself out the door and down the dirt path.

This town is so serene, it almost makes me uncomfortable. I hear the crunching of earth below my feet, rather than the blare of car horns and a crowd buzzing on their morning commute.

Once I reach the town square, I realize I’m walking fast as hell out of habit, while everyone takes a relaxed, slow pace. I probably look insane.

I pass a modest clinic and find Pierre’s general store. It’s probably the smallest grocery store I’ve seen in my life.

“Ah, you must be the new farmer! I’m Pierre, owner of this general store. If you’re looking for seeds, my shop is the place to go.” A man with mousy brown hair greets me from behind the counter. I walk past the aisles to shake his hand.

“Hello, Pierre. I’m Sarah. Sarah Bautista. Pleasure to meet you.” I say, “Say, do you know a place in town to buy clothes or uhh furniture?”

“Other than a few home good items here, most folks venture to the next city over for those. Well, there’s Joja but… Here, take a look at those catalogues in the stand over there. Should be able to order what you need.” Pierre draws my attention to a stand of newspapers and ad catalogues as if to stifle any desire to shop at Joja. Buddy, I am never stepping within 50 ft of a Joja ever again .

“Thank you, I appreciate it.” I say. I grab some groceries and cleaning supplies before heading back to my farm. These catalogue orders are getting put in today, that’s for sure.

***

If the couch cushions hadn’t basically cemented the past 15 years, I probably would have spent my first few days here lulling in self-pity. Instead, my stiff neck lit a fire under me, and I dedicate my first week here fixing up the neglected cabin. I put a deep blue paint over the interior walls, set up a full set of furniture, scrub my grandfather’s kitchen set clean after years of being abandoned, and even found time to add some cute decorations.

I paint little happy mushrooms on the door frame of my bathroom. It looks like shit, but this is my home and there’s no renter’s deposit I have to worry about. I find a pink fuzzy rug for the living room, and a modest plethora of indoor plants.

Now I should focus on outside plants I guess, now that I've blown away most of my meager savings on furnishings.

I head out back to the shed. Using a stick to slap away the cobwebs, I find my grandfather’s hoe and watering can and try to sand away the years of rust and debris.

15 parsnips planted, and a ton of tall grass thrown in the bin. Pierre’s is closed, so other crops can wait. 

I can start slow. I can do this. I tell myself. 

Once back inside, I sit with another catalogue in my lap. I answered the question of “where do I want to live” by fixing up the house, but I’ve hesitated on the clothing catalogue. It asks a different question: “Who do I want to be?”

I don’t have an office dress code to follow or parents to nag me to dress a certain way. I have enough overalls left behind by Grandpa Edward to cover the hard labor side of my wardrobe. The rest is… my choice?

I check the box next to a yellow sundress. And then to an eccentric sweater. A lavender crop top. Floral print shorts. Fuck it, another sundress. A red blouse, who’s it gonna hurt?

Some makeup. Barrettes for my hair. Sneakers. 

And then it dawns on me that I haven’t had sex in a week. Not even the urge. My therapist would be so proud, even though I’ll probably never see her again, with the sudden move and lack of a healthcare plan now.

I slip my catalogue order into the drop-off bin up the road and figure I should finally show my face to the town.

Once passing my usual quick route to Pierre’s, I pivot towards the Stardew Saloon. 

I try not to laugh as I get a few double-takes as I walk through the doors. Typically in the city, a stranger walking into the bar doesn’t warrant even a glance.

“Hey, farmer! Come on in.” Comes the booming voice of a very welcoming man behind the counter. The saloon is filled with the amazing smell of spaghetti and garlic bread being carried on platters by a blue-haired waitress.

“Hi, I’m Sarah.” I say warmly, shaking the man’s hand.

“The name’s Gus. Anything I can get for you?” He hands me a menu and gestures to a bar stool.

“Thank you.” I take the seat offered to me. I get halfway through skimming the first page of the menu when someone takes the stool next to me.

“Sarah, is it? Sorry, I overheard your conversation with Gus. It is great to finally have a name to accompany all the chatter. Everyone around this town has been talking about a mysterious girl who’s come to inhabit the abandoned farm.” The man occupying the seat speaks eloquently. His long auburn hair flows gently over his shoulders, onto his neatly tailored jacket. Despite the frilly way he speaks, I have to admit this man is absolutely handsome. There’s no other way I could describe him.

“Yes, Sarah Bautista. And you are?” I return his smile and try not to think about how I’m fumbling the first social interaction I’ve had all week.

“I’m Elliot. It’s a great pleasure to meet you.” He stretches out a hand. It’s as soft as I expected. “Gus, let me buy the farmer – Sarah – her first drink of the evening.”

***

After sleeping on my grandpa’s couch for the past week, I will never take beds for granted ever again. I feel so much peace here, between the covers with my pillows, sheets, and – there’s a handsome auburn-haired man next to me!?

Oh, sweet sweet Yoba. I’m not even in my own house.

I leap out of bed, the wood creaking below my feet, forcing the memory of last night’s creaking noises into my head.

“Good morning, sweet flower.” Elliot says sleepily, his pristine locks tied in a loose bun above his head. I try not to look as he lifts his arms above, revealing his torso beneath the covers.

“Oh dear, oh dear.” I sputtered, throwing my clothes back onto my body.

“What’s the matter?” He asks and perches himself up.

“I have to water my crops!” I blurt out in a high-pitched voice, rushing out of his house. 

“Why am I like this…” I curse to myself as I retrace my steps from last night, avoiding any possible run-ins with any townsfolk. 

Pierre… Okay, he wasn’t there last night. I can drop by and grab some seeds, he wouldn’t even notice I’m wearing the same clothes from yesterday. Then I can spend my entire day planting the new crops, forcing out any opportunity to think about what happened.

It all goes according to plan until I see a familiar purple-haired woman standing in Pierre’s usual spot.

She takes the lollipop out of her mouth long enough to say, “Hey, Sarah.”

What was her name - what was her name–

“Hey! Abigail,” I say, hoping it was the right name.

“Who’d you shack up with?” She laughs bluntly.

“OH, hah– !” I stare at the ground nervously.

That’s right. She complimented my shirt last night. Said she liked the daisy embroidered on it.

“It’s fine, it’s fine.” She says comfortably, waving away my anxiety attack.

“Between us?”

“Between us.”

“Elliot.” I let out a deep breath. Thankfully, she has an ‘ooo tell me more!’ demeanor, rather than ‘ew what the hell’.

“How was that ?” She asks casually. “Wait, just come, let me get you coffee. Don’t worry, my parents are on their ‘healthy morning walk’ right now, aka arguing but where I can’t hear.”

I follow her through a back room and into her house. I feel a little odd passing the shrine of Yoba on the way to her kitchen to tell her about my hook-up.

“It was… good, I guess? Not in the way that I’d do it again because I don’t even know why I did it in the first place…” I cringe, slumping my arms over my head. “And dear Yoba, this town is tiny, I’m probably going to see him everywhere.”

“Yeah… that’s a small town for ya. Y’know, thankfully, Elliot keeps to himself for the most part. The festivals might be a bit awkward, but he’s usually pretty cooped up.” She mulls while  pouring two cups of coffee.

“Should I apologize? I sorta desperately ran out of there.”

“Girl, I would have ran too.” She laughs. “Milk or sugar?”

“Both, please.” I say pathetically.

“But literally don’t even worry. I know where you’re coming from, I’ve made that mistake before.” She groans. 

I’m starting to take a liking to her chill, laid-back vibe.

“Can I ask who?” I smile mischievously, finally showing my face between my elbows.

“Yeah, just don’t tell anyone. It was Haley. I thought I was about to leave town, then it turned out I wasn’t, and now I’m stuck seeing her crowned as the ‘Flower Dance Queen’ every year… So, what made you leave a big city job and come to a dump like this?” She asks while dressing up my coffee.

“It was for Joja. I was their Human Resources person in a place with human rights violations left and right.” I admit. “Gosh, I don’t need people knowing that either. I don’t need a reminder.”

“You mean the place that just blew up?” She nearly spits out her coffee.

“Yeah.” I breathe, letting that convo subject halt. I know we’re in a ‘share things about your life’ type of conversation, but that shit can stay buried.

“Well, welcome to Pelican Town, where there’s absolutely nothing .” She snarks. 

“I will take nothing.” I mutter. “Anyway, there’s a flower dance? Like with a prom queen and everything?”

“Oh Yoba, yeah. And it’s in a few weeks too. It’s so awkward. Most of us are grown ass adults putting on these dresses and doing a little dance routine. We literally only do it so the old farts can feel nostalgic. And so Haley can get a crown, apparently.” She complains. “Do you have a dress for it?”

“I ordered a few sundresses that should arrive next week,” I say, feeling like I don’t deserve to be in that pretty yellow sundress anymore, “what caliber of fancy are we talking about?”

“Well… come see mine.” She says, getting up and leading me to her room. She pulls out a semi-formal calf-length silver gown.

“Where do you get a dress like that out here?” I gasp.

“Probably order one, but with it being a week away… Or if you’re free tomorrow, there’s a bus to Sunmoore with my favorite dress shop.” She says.

I beam, “Yes!”

***

I did indeed spend the rest of that day planting and pushing away the memory of Elliot’s coiffed, cherry blossom-scented hair.

What I forgot to account for is that I’ll have to spend the rest of the crop cycle weeding and watering the giant field I’ve sown. Energy almost completely drained, I’m somehow able to rinse the mud off my body and meet Abigail at the bus stop.

“Wake up in your own bed this morning?” She teases me.

“Yep. Scared me straight.” I laugh.

“In my professional opinion… Try going to the next town over the next time you wanna, y’know . Though, I could be biased since I grew up with almost everyone here. Gives a weird familial feeling to it.” She winces, shaking the thought from her head.

Just 15 minutes late, the bus soon carries us to Sunmoore. It feels much like Pelican town, but about 10x bigger, and with a few tourist attractions.

“This is nice!” I gasp as more of the town comes into view between the trees.

“Oh, we are so coming back.” She laughs at my amazement.

We disembark at a beautiful village square with small bustling shops around its outskirts. I ignore the ugly Joja Mart building that looms just out of sight. Thank Yoba, she leads me in the opposite direction. 

“Just a block this way… is the dressmaker!” She announces.

In the quaint shop, I try on a handful of dresses until we find the ‘one’. It has a poofy knee-length skirt and misty blue color. The sleeves fall off the shoulder with an elegant neckline.

“Oh, this is it !” Abigail squeals. “It’s a really nice color on you. Plus , you don’t need any alterations.”

I have to admit, the light blue next to my olive skin and chestnut hair does look nice. From years of corporate grey, and now spending my morning playing in dirt, being in this dress feels really, really good.

“I’ll take it.” I say to the attendant.

***

We race down the streets towards the bus stop. We would have had a good shot at making it in time if we weren’t drunk and stopping every few seconds to fold over in laughter.

Just as we turn the last street corner to the plaza, we see the last bus of the day driving off into the night.

“Now what?” I say, prompting one last, long bellow of laughter from us.

“Oh, come on, here.” She staggers over to a telephone booth and sloppily enters a number, dropping a few quarters during her attempt to pay. “Hey, Sebastian. Knew you’d b-be up. So, I–”

Abigail has to pull the phone from her ear with how loudly the man on the other end of the line sighs. “Where am I picking you up?”

“Well, it’s me and Sarah this time. Oh, right! You two haven’t met yet, you pussed out on the Saloon. Well, yeah, we’re in Sunmoore. Stranded. Without any hope. If only a gentle hero would—” 

The phone line goes blank.

“So what are we gonna do?” I ask.

“What? Oh, him hanging up means that he’s coming. Should be here in about 20 minutes or so.” She giddily leaves the booth and starts heading towards the main road.

I start to imagine the havoc that this girl would wreak if let loose in Zuzu City. 

We lean against the fence posts, recounting the interactions we had at the bar until the roar of a motorcycle grows louder and louder.

“Just so you know, it’s very illegal to have three people on a motorcycle.” Sebastian says to Abigail, annoyed, slowing his bike to a stop.

“If we get a ticket, I’ll pay it.” Abigail dismisses him.

“Oh, a motorcycle!” I say lightly.

“Sorry. Hi. I’m Sebastian.” He says with a lighter tone, but still obviously annoyed by the situation. As he turns towards me I can see his features are… very nice. 

“You don’t like motorcycles?” Abigail asks me.

“I’ve just never been on one.” I say, trying not to be a buzzkill. I’m scared as fuck.

“Just try not to sway around too much. Lean into the turns. Sorry if it’s hard to do with wobbly sitting behind you.” He says, gesturing towards Abigail.

I sit behind Sebastian while Abigail takes the back, holding my garment bag between her arms.

The ride starts slow, and probably continues more slowly than usual due to the bike being overpacked.

My knuckles are white with how tightly I hold on to the back of Sebastian’s motorcycle jacket, letting out a loud gasp as we lean into our first turn.

“You’re safe. Don’t worry.” Sebastian speaks calmly. As he says that, I feel a tingle in me. Not the kind of tingle I talked to my therapist about. It’s higher up, somewhere in my chest. 

Not sure what that’s all about.

Despite my death grip on Sebastian’s jacket and Abigail laughing and slurring her words behind me, the rest of the trip goes smoothly (thank Yoba).

Abigail is dropped off first, waving her arms and yelling “see you tomorroooow!!” loudly, after Sebastian tried so hard to not to wake up the whole town with his motor.

“She would go absolutely feral if left to her own devices in Zuzu City.” I laugh once we’re out of earshot from the town. I realize she sort of reminds me of myself before Joja sucked all the life out of me.

“You’ve been to Zuzu?” He asks, sounding somewhat surprised.

“Yeah, I just moved from there.”

“That’s pretty neat.” He says, pulling the bike to a halt in front of my porch.

“Seriously, thank you so much for the ride. You really saved us there.” I say, taking the hand he offers for support while I dismount.

“No problem.” He smiles lightly. Yoba, there’s that tingle again.

“See ya!”

“See ya.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 3 (imgur)

I jump to my feet at the sound of knocking at my door. I pull on a jacket and my pyjama shorts.

“Hello, Sarah. I don’t know if you remember me, but I’m Marnie. We met briefly at the Saloon. I found this sweet little boy playing in the bushes! Thought you might want a farm cat around here.” Marnie’s melodic voice chimes as I open the door.

My eyes fall onto the grey tabby kitten squeaking away in her hands.

“He’s a vocal little thing!” I gasp, reaching out to pet him.

“Yes, he’s quite the diva. Yelled the whole way here.” She laughs, putting the kitten in my hands, his tiny white paws kneading my palm.

“I would love to take him in, if you’re willing to part with him.” I squeal, holding him close.

“Oh, I’ve got my hands full with all the animals as it is. He’s yours.” She grins. “He’s old enough to eat solid food mixed with formula. But he is quite skinny.”

Soon, it’s just me and this baby. I take him to the sink, washing off the dirt that stains his white boots and picking off his fleas.

Once getting him all dried (to his many squeaked protests), I hold him in my jacket as I head to Pierre’s.

“Morning, Pierre! Is Abigail here? I have a new friend.” I lift the kitten up for him to see.

“Ah! So sweet. Abby is upstairs, you’re welcome to go find her… and pet supplies are on aisle four .” He says instructively. 

“Abby!” I call as I follow the hallway to her room. “Abby, I have a surprise.”

“Girl, how are you not hungover as h– OH MY YOBA!” She shrieks. “What are you going to name him? Or her, I don’t know.”

“I’m not sure yet. Marnie did say he’s a boy, though. Come on, I need to get him some food.” I gesture towards the shop with my head. She quite literally rolls out of her bed and then throws on pants.

 I pick out food, litter supplies, and pick up a pet supply catalogue, deciding the empty corner in my house shall now become his throne.

“Please, I’m begging you to get him this.” Abigail pleads, holding a hot pink fuzzy collar. “I convinced my dad to have this in the store years ago, and no one’s bought it.”

“Marnie did call him a diva… it would really fit him.” I laugh and eventually add the collar to my basket.

Abigail joins me on the trek back to my house, holding the kitten in her arms lovingly.

***

Sun hits my skin as I sit on my porch, breathing it in and feeling the years of numbness fading away. The small creature sits in my lap, his purrs sounding more like a tiny crackle.

I wrack my brain for a name for him and try to forget Abigail’s insane suggestions. (Why would I name my cat ‘buttfart’ or ‘Satan’?)

“Boots.” I think, looking at his white socks. It’s not very creative, I know, but he seems like a Boots. 

The stripes on his chest rise and fall as he breathes peacefully. I stay still as a statue for him, resigning myself to watch the clouds overhead and appreciate the slowness of life here.

***

“He’s just starting to eat kibble mixed in with his wet food. Oh! This is his favorite toy. And, if you sleep over, he will cry outside the bedroom door until you let him in.” I say, stacking his food and toys on the counter. 

Abby had just walked in, her overnight bag still in hand. “Remind me where you’re going again?” 

“My ex-coworker from Zuzu. She wants to catch up, maybe talk about a lawsuit against Joja.” I explain hurriedly, jamming my feet into my shoes.

“Ah, I see! And the rest of your trip? Particularly, the night-time?” She asks, intrigued.

“I’m not sure. Honestly, had more fun at the Sunmoore pub with you than I had at a Zuzu nightclub in years.” I admit. 

“Well, for your next overnight Zuzu trip, let’s find someone else to take care of Mr. Boots and I’m coming with you. Not that I don’t want more aunty time with Boots, let’s make that clear.” She says while snuggling into him.

“That does sound fun… Alright, bye Boots! Thanks so much, Abby!” I squeak quickly while throwing my bag over my shoulder and rushing out the door.

***

I stare at the fizz of my mojito long after Josie has left, until the bubbles are no longer forming, and the condensation on the glass turns into a sad puddle on the table.

Her letter was passionately written about labor reform for Joja and holding them accountable for the safety violations they ignored, and the resulting blood on their hands. She told me about other ex-coworkers we’d be joining forces with to make this happen.

But somewhere along my 4-hour bus ride to meet her here, at the fishing port of Zuzu City, the tides had changed. The families of the deceased accepted a settlement, and she was urging me to accept the hush money.

“People don’t know the exact detailing of how it all happened like we do, but at least they know that Joja was at fault for the safety hazards. Without the families, our lawyer doesn’t think we have as strong of a case. Accepting the Joja check means they will hurt at least a little bit more for what they did. Money. That’s what actually matters to them.”

The thought of taking another dime of their money makes me queasy, but she had a point. It’s at least some kind of reprimand for them. And it’s not like I have any kind of spirit left to publicly advocate about it. Hell, I haven’t spoken to a soul about the whole thing since it happened.

I play her words over in my head and rewatch the memory of me signing the contract. 

I’m thrust out of my doom spiral when someone sits in the booth across from me.

“Your date stand you up?” Came a raspy, deep voice snapping me back into reality.

“Oh, uh, no. Actually, I just met with an old coworker earlier.” I brush him off.

“Heavy day then?” His rough voice gets softer.

“Heavy, yeah.” I laugh slightly, then look up to see who was sitting in front of me. He looks hardened, but not unkind. Tanned skin, stubble lining his jaw, and rich hazel eyes framed by dark, long hair.

“I’m Eli.” He says kindly.

“Sarah.” I lighten up slightly, “Hope your day was, uh, less heavy than mine.”

“I’m a bit worn, but not too heavy thankfully.” He sighs, “I get to have a night at port before heading out to sea for a few more weeks.”

“You’re a sailor?” I ask, intrigued.

“Fisherman. Squids aren’t my favorite catch to pull in, but I can’t say no to following their migration in exchange for seeing a piece of the world.” 

“That sounds amazing.” I smile. “My friend’s been teaching me to fish lately. I’m not any good, but it’s fun. And at least I have some sort of income while waiting for my crops to grow.”

“Crops, huh? What’s a farmer like you doing in the city?” He laughs and I see a twinkle forming in his eye as he leans in, resting his arms on the table.

“Took a looong bus ride to meet with that old coworker today.” I sigh, but I can’t help but return his enchanting grin.

“Must have been serious for you to come all the way out here.”

“Yeah, it sorta was.”

“Let me try and give you a fishing lesson. Always works to clear my head.”

Talking to him is so easy, I find myself opening up to him about the whole Joja catastrophe on the way to the pier. It could be his charm, or even just the fact that he’s a stranger I’ll never see again, but I found myself being more honest with him than I’d even been with myself lately.

“I just… I didn’t know how to function. After everything. Being there when it happened. Having been the person who approved the time sheets of people who died. Being so lucky to have escaped the flames that killed others, and for what?” I ramble on as our footsteps travel from pavement and finally to damp wood. “It feels weird being back here.”

“I once spent a few weeks in the most aggressive storm I’d ever seen. I couldn’t eat or stand without vomiting or having my head crash into the ceiling. And after the fact, I can barely even remember those two weeks of my life. I vaguely remember laying with fear that we would all wreck and die, but it’s my passion for fishing that brought me back onto the water.” He joins in on my rambling.

“Well, I don’t exactly have a passion for HR.”

“Okay, maybe I got a bit side tracked there. Point is… our brains block out the memories of traumatic events as a way to protect itself. Doesn’t mean it didn’t happen, or that the effects of it all aren’t still there.” He says as we walk along the dock, ships of all sizes lined up along the left side.

“I don’t know, I just don’t think getting pushed around on the stairs is even close to what the other workers endured.” I mumble.

“And I could have been thrown overboard. We could have wrecked and died, but we didn’t. Doesn’t mean I wasn’t scared shitless.” He laughs and places a comforting hand over my back. “Hold on, let me grab my pole.”

He hurries aboard, and emerges moments later with a massive pole and a few buckets.

“That is a nice rod! Are you sure you want my grimey hands on it?” I exclaim, admiring its shiny bells and whistles.

“Oh, you’re cute. My good pole’s inside. I wouldn’t let anybody touch that.” He laughs heartily. “Now show me your cast.”

“Come on, this is like singing ‘I will Always Love You’ in front of the Whitney Houston.” I protest.

“I won’t judge. I reserve judgment for my crewmates, who do this for a living and still manage to smack me over the head. Try me.” He affirms me, but still cautiously steps back.

“Okay, but I warned you.” I try my best to cast it. It plops weakly in the water, but at least it made it out a few yards.

“Alright…” He reels in the line then hands it back to me. As he speaks, his hands guide me where to go. “Try to position your right arm further out this way… As you’re throwing, you should feel your core engage with the movement, here.”

I shiver as his hands find my waist. I’m sure he noticed my sharp inhale. I whip my face to him, where he shoots me a knowing smirk. I try not to get bothered by that mischievous dimple in his cheek.

“Try again.” He says, voice low before stepping back again.

I do as I’m told, sending the line out much further than last time.

“Getting the hang of it, that’s what I’m talkin’ about!” He shouts. 

I start to reel it in, but he stops me. “Keep it out there. Let’s get a catch before calling it a night.”

As soon as we get a bite, he guides me on the pressure to maintain, when to give the fish some slack, and when to go for a final pull (which I absolutely need help with). “This is much better than a squid. Those fuckers are tedious, bobbling around on the line.”

I’m trying to focus on the great advice he gives me, but I can’t stop thinking about the heat of his hands when he places them over mine, or the moments where I can feel his breath on my cheek.

We reel in a halibut and I’m flooded with mixed sources of adrenaline.

“We did it!” I pull him in for a hug – a half hug. Respectfully.

“There we go.” He says joyously.

“You’re keeping it, right? I’m not bringing a fish with me on the bus tomorrow.” I laugh.

“Yeah, I can take her off your hands.” He says, disappearing onto the boat for a second to drop everything off. “Let’s get you back to where you’re supposed to be now.”

We begin walking, and as we’re approaching the end of the dock he asks, “So, you feel better now?”

“Yeah, actually.” I grin.

“You have to be so in tune with the fish and the waters, you don’t have time to think about anything else.” He muses.

“I liked the naturally-sourced adrenaline part of it.” I say cheekily. “Maybe I’ll figure out the ‘in tune’ part with time… Thank you for walking me back. The City at night can be crazy.”

“No trouble at all. I’ve heard some stories.” He says calmly.

As we approach my hotel, a debate plays in my head amidst our conversation. I can’t keep doing this… but he’s different from other ‘mistakes’, it feels real… Sounds like an addict’s justification.. I’m serious! I loved our conversations and just want it to last a bit longer before I never see him again.

“It was really nice to meet you.” I say earnestly.

“Honestly, you as well.” He admits, slightly abashed unlike the cool, confident exterior he’s shown all night.

“Want to come in?” I blurt out. 

He slowly bobs his head as he considers. “I can’t turn down spending a little while longer on land before being on water for the next two weeks.”

“This hotel has some killer instant coffee,” I joke, “I’ll make you some.”

“I’ll take you up on that.” He smirks.

As soon as the doors close behind us, we’re a tangle of limbs grasping each other. His mouth pressing hard against mine, we hurriedly remove each others’ shirts. I inhale sharply as his hands grip my ass and I feel the tickle of his calloused palms running up the contours of my body. 

His fingertips trail down my sides as he removes my jeans, sending waves of goosebumps over my skin. As I lay exposed before him, I feel so much more vulnerable than I’ve ever been with someone.

I met him just a few hours ago, but being naked in front of him feels so much more intimate than any sex I’ve had with countless other strangers. He saw my authentic self, I wasn’t wearing revealing clothes or bullshitting the information about my life.

I stare at him contemplatively as he lowers himself to me, pushing my legs up higher, a hunger in his eyes. The tickle from his stubble as he kisses my thighs brings me back into the moment, and the feeling of his tongue leading closer and closer to my center makes me writhe against the mattress.

“Eli, please.” I beg him, as his mouth nears my vulva.

“You’re gonna have to be patient for me.” He whispers back, moving back to kissing my thighs again as if to punish me.

I let out a high pitched whimper, not just from how much it tickles, but also because of how badly I need him.

He moves onto his knees again, running his fingers over my hips, avoiding my breasts, and then placing them lightly on my neck as he leans down to kiss me.

My legs wrap around his waist, and I press my heels into his ass cheeks in a desperate attempt to make something, ANYTHING touch me. But he remains strongly planked above me.

Stupid, muscular, strong man.

“I told you to be patient.” He smiles sadistically with half-lidded eyes.

“We don’t have all night.” I protest.

“We quite literally do.” He laughs and moves to kiss my neck, softly nibbling at my skin. “Unless you have other plans.”

I wrap my arms around his shoulders and fight the urge to try and push him downward. Instead, I remain still and learn to appreciate the feeling of his skin on mine, and the agonizingly slow movement of his lips as he reaches my collar bone, then my sternum. 

“Atta girl.” He coos, as I finally relax and let myself enjoy the soft touches.

As if rewarding my good behavior, he moves on to one of my tits.

“You’ve got an amazing body, by the way.” He comments.

“So do you.” I yelp quickly. “Less talking, please.”

Instead of replying with something snarky like I expected, he laughs and flicks his tongue over my nipple. Meanwhile, his hands find my waist to hold me firmly while I arch my back in pleasure.

“Fuck.” I cry from the feeling of his swirling tongue. I never knew I liked this kind of lovey-dovey, erotic shit.

One of his hands moves lightly down my body, and each time I think he’s going to finally touch my core, he snakes upward to grab my hip, or my waist.

“For the love of Yoba, PLEASE.” I sass him, exacerbated. 

“Patience is one of Yoba’s many virtues.” He responds in a mockingly sweet tone.

He leans backward to kiss the skin on my legs, starting by my knee and heading up my body. Meanwhile, he continues tickling my skin with the brush of his fingertips.

I lose control of my laughter, overwhelmed by the tantalizing sensations. Breathless, my arms reach behind me to shove a pillow in my face. 

Lost in the feeling of it all, I’m shocked as he slides a finger over the slit between my labia, and shocked at how easily it glides over. I’m wet as fuck.

“That’s what I was waiting for.” He says, satisfied.

I can’t believe it as I see him duck his head low, his mouth finally on my center. My back arches involuntarily as he teases his tongue over my clit. He’s barely touched it, and I’m already so dangerously close to cumming.

I can’t control it as my thighs press tightly into the sides of his head, and my fingers weave into his hair.

As he transitions from running his tongue lightly over me, and starts kissing and swirling his tongue over my most sensitive places, I immediately come undone, legs shaking fervently despite my efforts to stop them.

Release washes over me in waves, but he doesn’t stop.

“Please. I need you in me.” I plead, my chest rising and falling rapidly post-orgasm.

“I’m not done here.” He smiles simply, a proud glint in his eye as he slips a finger inside me. He slides it so slowly and tactfully, as if I’m a fragile, prized possession he’s careful not to harm. His movements are soft and subtle, and unexpectedly, carry me over the edge once more. I grind my hips forward over his mouth, moans escaping mine with each movement.

I did not expect this delicateness from such a coarse man who spends his days on hard labor. I’m not used to this; the tenderness , this attentiveness. If I wasn’t in the middle of cumming over and over, I’d probably run out of here butt naked, scared of letting myself get used to someone caring about my pleasure like this.

I ride the waves of euphoria, my body pulsating following his touches. It feels so fucking good, I can’t help but give into the moment, casting aside my fears.

“Are you ready?” He asks gently, tilting his face upward to look at me.

“Yes.” I respond breathily.

As he gets up to a kneeling position, I feel silly seeing him still fully clothed from the waist down, while he’s practically already kissed every square inch of my body.

My head is still spinning from the earth shattering orgasms I’d just experienced, but I weakly get to my knees as well. As I cup his face in my hands to kiss him, I can’t help but laugh as I realize the entire lower half of his face is drenched in my cum.

“Sorry.” I press my forehead to his, embarrassed.

“Evidence of a job well done.” He laughs along with me, running soothing palms over my shoulders.

My shaky hands fumble trying to undo his belt buckle.

“I’m still lightheaded.” I sigh through a grin.

“It’s alright.” He smiles warmly before leaning in to kiss me, and gently lowering me back onto the bed.

I watch with legs spread for him as he undoes his belt. The moonlight pours through the window and reflects onto his torso, highlighting the V-shaped lines on either side of his abs and the trail of hair beneath his navel.

Once his jeans are off, he leans over me for me to kiss him, lending me control as I feel his hardness through his black boxers.

“Fuck, Eli.” I gasp and finally tug down his underwear, giving me freedom to feel his whole length in my hands.

He pulls my hands over my head and pins them in place with one hand, as his other hand moves lower to slide his cock up and down over my entrance.

“Not this again. Please.” I beg.

“You have to know by now that begging just makes this all the more fun for me.” He taunts, the dimples in his cheeks deepening as he smiles.

I desperately buck my hips forward in hopes of catching him, but as if this is the funniest game in the world for him, each time I miss, and I feel his dick sliding against my stomach instead.

“Eli, I am not begging, but I am politely asking you to stop fucking around and —” My words are cut off by a sharp gasp escaping my mouth as he finally slides into me, filling me entirely.

He lets out a deep moan as he feels me envelop him. “Happy now?” He says through grinning teeth.

“Very.” I reply, meaning for it to sound sarcastic, but the truth that I am incredibly happy peaks through instead.

He slowly glides in and out of me, moving a hand to my hips to keep me from moving too quickly around him.

“You are the most frustrating person to have sex with.” I say to him between hopeless moans.

As much as I hate to admit it, each one of his slow thrusts sends a wave of bliss through my body, erupting in screams from my mouth.

“Yeah, you look like you're not having fun at all.” He sarcastically jeers.

He finally increases his pace once I start quivering beneath him.

I stare up at him, the person on top of me who saw a piece of my soul tonight. Looking into his eyes as we groan in rhythm together, I feel like I’m discovering a new level of closeness, on top of the fact that his penis is literally inside of me. It’s the first time for as long as I can remember where sex actually feels intimate.

“Eli,” I breathe his name. He pins my arms over my head again, holding my hands tightly in his, opening up my bare chest to him.

"Where do you want me to cum?" He asks politely.

"Inside me. Yoba, please, inside me." I demand, "You better not fucking stop."

His brows furl, and his eyes struggle to remain open as he gets closer and closer. His hand moves cup my cheek, freeing me to wrap my arms around him, my nails digging into his back as if daring him to try and leave.

"Fuck," He gasps, head falling as he loses control. He stares intensely into my eyes as I feel him burst with warmth inside me.

As he topples over me and pulls me close while he catches his breath, I'm reminded why I usually don't host these "events." This would normally the part where I write down a fake phone number and catch a train back to my apartment.

"I need to clean up before we soak the bed more." I excuse myself to the bathroom.

After peeing and cleaning myself, I stare at the sink, contemplating how big of an asshole I would be if I kicked him out at this late hour.

It's not like I'll ever see him again. I remind myself.

Then another voice in my head speaks up. This man just gave you the best sex of your life and you're not going to give him the courtesy of letting him sleep? 

In the end, I resign myself to pretending I've immediately fallen asleep upon hitting the bed.

This plan is soiled as I feel his arm wrap around me from behind, and I impulsively throw his arm back at him.

"Ha, come on now." He laughs.

"I don't do that." I respond, forcing a yawn.

"Suit yourself."

Sleep doesn't come easily as I prepare myself for the next stage, where I move on to the part of the cycle where he goes back to being a stranger, someone I’ll never see again. I’m familiar with this part, it should be easy.

At the very least, the passion, the intrigue, the banter —and actually feeling like I know the other person somewhat— tells me I’ll think fondly of this night, rather than suppressing it behind a wall of work .

I guess I'm not very familiar with that. Not used to this, when both parties see the other as more than a transaction.

Chapter Text

Redid this chapter art!

Old version

“I think I’ll start growing a patch of flowers over here. It’ll look really nice from the windows.” I say lightly, gesturing broadly in the air.

Boots is rolling on the ground, trying to catch his tail. He looks like a tiny basketball after being overfed by his Auntie Abigail.

“You’re really trying to change the subject from the big fat hickey on your neck, huh.” She places her hands firmly on the back of her hips.

“It’s not my fault I didn’t pack a shirt with a high enough collar to hide it.” I tease her.

“Sarah!”

“Okay. I did actually want to talk about it. Because holy shit.” I laugh. She plops herself onto the ground to keep listening. “I… I don’t even know what to say because… wow. And thank Yoba he was a stranger, so I can tell you the details. His name was Eli. He was sailing around and just docking in Zuzu for one night. Super strong, funny, and nice, but in a sexy-grunge kind of way.”

“So like a bad boy?” She asks excitedly.

“I guess so! He was rugged. But the best part is that I woke up next to him without wanting to slam my head into the wall.” I chirp, remembering how I oggled him as he got dressed in the morning, and how this prompted him to eat me out again before rushing out to make it back aboard in time. I shut this down, and push myself to remember that I'm on the "forget the stranger" phase of the cycle.

“That’s HUGE!” She exclaims. “And I am so serious when I say we take a trip out there.”

“Abby, I think you would love the nightlife there. In a way that scares me, of course.” I joke, but there’s definitely some truth to it. I’m not sure whether I’m worried if she can handle Zuzu, or if Zuzu can handle her . Not sure if I —or anyone— can tame the beast once she’s had her first drop of clubbing there.

“So what you’re saying is that we’ll have a girls’ trip. The weekend after the flower dance. Sam and Sebastian would probably be thrilled to have a boys’ sleepover at your place. They’d be great paternal figures to Boots.” Abby goes on.

“Sounds like you’ve thought this through.” I laugh until ultimately agreeing, “Okay. We can go, but you need to teach me the flower dance routine.”

“Duh!”

***

I turn my grandfather’s pickaxe in my hands, admiring the impressions in the handle that show where his hands had once been. Surely, the dulled tip couldn’t have just been from rocks on this farm.

I head to the mountains, where Abby had once talked about wandering around the mines, and discover a dark green cottage entrapped in moss and vines.

“Adventurer’s Guild.” The decayed sign reads above its doors.

I’m not any kind of adventurer, but surely they could point me to the mines. 

I cautiously open the door. An old man stands behind a counter, a mess of scraggly hair over a white pointed beard. Scars litter his face and forearm.

“Hi, I’m Sarah. New to town. Could you point me towards the mines?” I sputter slightly, trying to distract myself from his tattered appearance. Don’t even think about why he’s wearing an eye patch.

“Behind the boulder just east of here…” He leans slightly to view the pick axe sticking out of my backpack.  “Are you the one who just moved into Edward’s farm?”

“Yes, my grandfather.” I say, unsure why this prompted him to rummage somewhere behind the counter.

“This was his sword. It’s not great, but it’ll do. There weren’t any takers at his estate sale, so they sent it my way. Kept it for the memories. You should have it now.” He places a rusty, scraggly sword on the counter. It had definitely been bent in either direction. Quite a few times.

“Are you sure?” I beam to find another piece of him and his life here.

“I’m sure.” He smiles assuringly. “As you get deeper and find you need one in better shape, I have some for sale here.”

***

Let’s see what this is all about.

I wander through layers of the caves, clearing areas where the earth shifted and obscured the next ladder from sight.

“Copper?” I say out loud, seeing thin veins of the orange luster along the jagged walls.

I approach the depression in the wall, admiring the copper’s reflection, when I hear a horrible sound. Squish. Squish.

That doesn’t sound like the ambient drips of water. Footsteps? I wave my flashlight frantically when a movement in the dark makes me drop it completely.

“Aghh!” My scream echoes through the cavern.

A green blob – or ooze of some sort??? – bounces into the light of my flashlight. It’s as if a basketball-sized lump of green grease frankensteined its way into life. 

I stand shocked, really hating how the congealed slime jumps towards me.

Fuck. fuck fuck fuck. I jam my sword at it, yelping between each attempt to hit it. The rusted blade slices cleanly through it and lodges into the rocky floor, and the blob slips right over. Does this shit ever die!?

It lurches forward, brushing past my wrist and leaving behind burning drops of slime.

“Holy shit.” I cry, flailing my arms. I’m going to die from a pile of goo that came to life.

Suddenly, I see myself back on the staircase, struggling to even stay upright as frenzied Joja workers push past me. The wind is knocked out of me a few times as I’m thrown against the wall, no will to fight left in me.

No.

I swing at the slime, smacking it square with the blunt side of my blade. It launches across the room, scattering droplets of goo in its wake. I keep slashing at the slime, cornering it backwards against the wall.

It’s me, the aggressor now.

Finally, sliced in too many places to re-congeal, the battered slime remains a pile on the floor. 

Back to whatever septic tank you crawled out from.

I rest my head on the ladder, my chest rising and falling as I catch my breath.

Every part of my body tingles with excitement. I feel like I’m high. 

No more drunken mistakes. I found a new fix, adrenaline like nothing else.

I’m giddy leaving the mines, my world spinning. If that’s just one slime on the third floor of the mines, what more could there be when I go deeper?

I need to get stronger. Faster. More agile.

Once home, I’m grinning ear to ear while cleaning the rash burned into my forearm by the slime.

I can hardly sleep with my newfound excitement.

***

Daylight rises, and I’ve cleared a dozen trees and about every boulder scattered on my farm. The cool mist feels amazing on my skin, cooling the fire in my lungs.

Fuck. I still have crops to water.

I get a few hours of sleep until Boots is pawing at my side and wailing in anger at me for sleeping through his second breakfast.

A knock sounds at my door.

I’m slowly taken out of the grogginess when I hear the person letting themselves in.

“Hellooooo.” Calls the voice of Abigail. Soon, she appears at the foot of my bed, wearing her gorgeous silver dress. Boots yells and prances excitedly towards her. She bends over with laughter at the sight of me tangled in the blankets still, bare legs hanging off the edge.

“Thank god I came here to get ready together.” She keeps laughing, massaging the stitch forming in her side.

“When is it?” I croak, slowly figuring out where the ground is as I get up and head to the bathroom.

“You have an hour and a half. We can be late though.” She helps herself to my closet, pulling out my dress and holding it up next to any accessories she can find. “So where did you go last night?” She asks saucily. Before I take the toothbrush out of my mouth to respond, she yelps at the sight of the gash in my forearm. “Sweet Yoba, you get mauled by a bear or something!??”

“Nope. Just some slime that came to life in the mines.” I sigh, spitting out toothpaste foam into my sink.

“Sheesh! I always just rush out when I see those… Thanks for the invite, by the way.”

“Wait, you’ve seen them too?”

“Yeah, that’s why I hardly ever go past the first floor. Or go at all lately, honestly. Pisses off my parents.” She plops my dress and her choice of accessories onto my bed.

Soon, we’re sitting in my living room, putting on makeup while coffee brews.

“I have some nice gloves that would work with your dress. If you want to cover it up, that is. Your choice.” She says, words hardly understandable beneath the face she makes while putting on mascara.

“That might be nice, actually.” I say. Don’t really feel like having to explain it to everyone.

“We can stop by my place on the way. Oh, by the way!” She says excitedly, “Alex asked me to be his dance partner.”

“Alex? The jockey sports bro?” I gasp.

“Right!? I was shocked. Anyway, I said yes. Thought it would make shit interesting.” She laughs nonchalantly. “I usually dance with Sam or Sebastian, yaknow, people who don’t take this shit seriously either. Alex probably just wants to get back at Haley for dumping him again.”

“Does he know you and Haley…?” I ask cautiously.

“Not a chance. No idea what her deal is now, but I’m sure she’s not ‘out’ by any means.” She says between checking the wings of her eyeliner to make sure they match. “Oh, duh! I meant to give you this earlier, I saw this shimmer shadow and thought of your dress.” 

She dusts the blue opalescent shimmer over the center of my eyelids. I help clasp her necklace, and she helps me lace into my dress before we take off.

“Ready to show the town how you look when you’re out of your overalls? Heh. I mean, Elliot already knows, but–”

“Abby!!”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. The joke was right there.” She cackles.

We stop by her house where she grabs the gloves and a bandage wrap from Pierre’s supply shelves.

“On the house. Don’t tell my dad.” She hands me the bandage and I start winding it up my forearm before slipping on the silky white gloves.

“Thank you,” I laugh. “I can give you cash. It’s no issue.”

“I really can’t be bothered to figure out how my dad’s cash register works, it’s really okay.” She brushes it off.

We carefully step over patches of mud along the path through the forest.

I’m busy picking twigs out of the tulle on my skirt when Abby groans, “Oh thank Yoba.” Next thing I know, she’s pulling me forward in a run.

I look forward, trying not to stumble on the brush. It takes me a moment to register that we’re running towards Sebastian. I haven’t seen him since he gave us a ride on his bike, but I assume he’s not the type to willingly wear that bright blue suit. His loose black waves are tamed away from his face as well.

“Did you bring it?” She asks him.

“Yep.” He says, putting out the cigarette and reaching into his suit pocket.

“I am not doing this shit sober.” She grunts, taking a bottle of vodka from Sebastian. “It’s like the one event of the year where Pam doesn’t spike the lemonade. Want some?” She hands the bottle to me before gagging on the taste.

“Think I’ll need it?”

“Couldn’t hurt.” Sebastian shrugs.

I start wondering what the deal is with his nonchalant demeanor. He’s hot as hell, don’t get me wrong, but…

I take the bottle for a quick swig, begging it for strength while socializing with the town, and cursing the fact I’ve reclused to the point where I still haven’t met half of them. And now everyone’s here for me to introduce myself, all at once. Not overwhelming at all.

“Hey, you made it!” Came Sam’s sunny voice.

“Hey, Sam.” Abby and Sebastian say in unison as he appears in an even brighter blue suit.

“Ah, you’ve got the farmer with you! Haven’t seen ya since the saloon a few weeks ago. We all head there on Fridays, you should meet us there instead of having Abby take you all to herself.” He buzzes and joins our circle.

“Come here for a drink?” Seb asks, holding out the bottle.

“Oh, no. My allergies are killing me. Had to escape the barrels of flowers everywhere.. Buuuuut! Penny said yes to dancing with me.” He practically hops up and down.

“Alright! Congrats, Sam. Only took years for you to finally ask her.” Abigail gives him a loud pat on the back.

“Oh, I know right.” Sam stands proudly with hands on his hips. “You guys go on ahead, I still need a break from the flowers.”

“Seb, you and Sarah can dance together then.” Abby says casually.

“Oh, sorry. Maru asked me to dance with her. Something about not wanting to dance with Harvey anymore now that she works at his clinic.” Sebastian explains awkwardly.

“Ah. I can see it being awkward dancing with your boss. Damn, everyone’s got dates this year.” Abby curses.

“Date!? She’s my sister.” Sebastian grimaces.

“Sorry, I was trying to give you an out for when Elliot inevitably asks you out.” Abigail whispers to me.

“Why would he do that!?” I rasp back to her.

“Cause he’s a gentleman. And lonely as fuck.” Abby says bluntly.

Sebastian keeps apathetically walking ahead while Abby and I whisper to each other.

“What do I do, avoid him?” I murmur sharply.

“I mean, would it be the end of the world if you just dance with him?” She reasons.

“I guess not. I don’t know, maybe I don’t want to lead him on.”

“I think running out the door the morning after already sent that message.”

“Fair.”

“You can’t avoid him forever.”

“Also fair.”

Soon, the clearing that hosts the festival comes into view. The small crowd of villagers mingle around the buffet tables, politely commenting about who made which dish. Two small children sit in the grass and try their best to make daisy chains.

“Where to?” I say nervously to Abigail as we stand awkwardly at the entrance, murmurs forming between the villagers as we make ourselves known.

“Tried Gus’s food yet?” She asks, gunning for the buffet. From the corner of my eye, I see Elliot standing with Leah close to the dance floor.

“Nope. But yes. Please.” I follow her closely.

“Go for the platters that are mostly empty. Those are his.” She whispers as we grab plates.

“ Heard that.” I mutter, hoping his cooking isn’t all gone since we came so late.

I manage to swipe a slice of Gus’s rhubarb pie and some mashed potatoes, as well as Jodi’s cauliflower casserole and Marnie’s steak salad.

“Good choices.” Abigail looks back at me as I follow her to where Sebastian sits along the treeline. He looks like he’s about to fall asleep.

“Good Yoba, this tart is insane.” I say, not caring as much for the other dishes. “Damn, I feel bad for not contributing.”

“You literally just got here, no one expected you to.” Abby assures me.

“Harvey’s probably the only one who would have appreciated a platter of parsnips. Best I could do at this point.” I shrug, still a bit embarrassed. 

We make some small talk over Gus’s delicious food. Evenlynn comes up to compliment our dresses, to Abigail’s confusion since she’s worn the same silver dress for the last three years. Just as I see Elliot move his way through the crowd, everyone stops as microphone feedback blasts from the dance floor

“This damned… Sorry, sorry.” Lewis faintly curses between laps of screeching. Sam politely tells him to stop standing in front of the speakers before he continues, “Now will our lovely bachelors and bachelorettes come to the stage.”

The “stage” is a mostly flat clearing of grass.

I watch cautiously as people walk to the stage and partner up. Shane looks dead inside, but he’s standing alone. I walk directly up to him. I don’t think I’ve even formally introduced myself to him. Maybe that night at the saloon, but…

“Have a partner?” I ask. He just slowly blinks at me. I’ll take it.

The upbeat waltz music sounds from the speakers, and Shane begrudgingly puts one hand on my waist and the other in the air, beneath my hand. As I twirl into him, he makes a light grunt, probably smelling the alcohol on my lips. I spend most of the dance watching the dancers on either side of me and trying to remember the steps, leading to Shane’s feet getting stepped on a few times.

“Break my damn toes, why don’t you.” Shane mutters.

“Sorry, I’m new. Hi, I’m Sarah.” I respond cheekily. 

To our relief, the music finally ends and we take our curtsy or bow. Sebastian immediately retreats to the outskirts and the rest of us pretend we don’t smell his cigarettes. Shane darts into the treeline too, but in the opposite direction.

“Glad to see you’re settling in and making friends!” Robin approaches me happily, Jodi holding onto her arm. “I don’t think Shane’s ever been asked to dance before. Typically sticks to himself.”

“As does Sebastian, but at least he has a few friends.” Jodi burps, evidently drunk out of her mind.

“Alright!” Robin says surprised. She leads Jodi to sit down, likely mourning what was supposed to be a wholesome compliment.

I start walking towards Abby and Alex when I’m faced with another red-headed interception.

“Looks like you got the hang of the routine in no time at all, Sarah!” Elliot bellows.

“I’m Leah, by the way. I’m not sure we’ve met.” Leah shakes my hand with a soft expression. Her apricot-colored hair is woven into an intricate braid, which looks nice against her sage-green dress.

My mind runs through the two possible scenarios here: 1. Fuck, this is his bestie, the only person I see him talking to in town, which means she must know . OR. 2. She doesn’t know, and this is his girlfriend… and I was the side piece? To ELLIOT ?

I’ll have to start over. In a new town. Again. Banking on inherited land from another dead relative… Maybe I can find another handsome fisherman and beg him to let me on board.

“It’s nice to finally meet you.” I force any amount of anxiety from my smile. Which might have made it worse. Oh Yoba.

“You picked a good time to move here. The spring is lovely.” She says casually.

Okay, either scenario, she seems like a cool person. Which might help or hurt my anxiety right now. I’m not used to living in the tiniest town imaginable with my sex addiction mistakes.

But Abby is right. I can’t ignore him forever.

“Right? I can’t believe all the… green. The only green I used to see on my commute in the city were the dispensary signs.” I say, and thank sweet Yoba they laughed.

“Well, some villagers here aren’t strangers to that either.” She laughs. 

“What have you been up to lately? Have your first harvest yet?” Elliot asks inquisitively.

“Oh, yeah. Still getting the hang of things, but I just harvested my first round of cauliflower.”

“Wonder if Jodi used those in her casserole.” Leah hums.

“Hey, Sarah! Can you help me find Sebastian?” Abby calls me.

“We’ll let you continue circulating.” Elliot bows his head slightly as he and Leah pivot. As he turns, I see the setting sun reflect on his features; his strong jaw, green eyes, and well kept hair. I start to regret my tipsy decision slightly less.

I walk with Abby towards the treeline, leaving the clearing where the older couples start dancing.

“What’s up with Elliot and Leah? I got ‘join our throuple’ vibes from them.” I ask her once we’re out of earshot. 

She snorts with laughter. “Leah is recently divorced. Also very gay.”

“Divorced? From who?” I ask.

“Her ex, who lives in whatever town Leah’s from. I think she just finalized the papers a month ago, despite having been here a few years. You seemed to hold it together during that convo, even though you looked like you were gonna crap your pants a few times.” Abigail explains. 

“So how does the rest of the night go?” I ask as the smell of smoke intensifies.

“Pretty much just the old couples dancing. Plus whoever’s dating will usually keep dancing while the rest of us get as far away as possible. Oh Yoba, when we were in middle school, Sam and Emily had something going on. I think they broke up and got back together in one night. Saw it all happen right there on the dancefloor and everything… Anyway, in an hour or so they’ll announce Haley as the Flower Dance Queen, I’m sure.” Abby rambles and then steps off the pathway to where Sebastian is smoking.

“Not too bad, right?” Sebastian pulls the cig from his mouth to speak.

“‘ Not too bad ’ like you didn’t have to immediately go smoke.” Abby says in a mocking voice.

“Got me there.” He laughs slightly.

“How’s your arm, by the way?” Abigail asks me.

“Good, I think! Might be time to replace the bandage if you still have that.” I reply.

Abigail fumbles in her purse for a moment before handing it to me. I slowly peel off the glove and unravel the gauze, which I’ve already bled through slightly.

“Damn, how’d you get that?” Sebastian raises an eyebrow.

“She was going crazy in the mines all of last night, apparently.” Abby answers.

“It wasn’t all last night… I came back around 2am and spent the rest of the night moving crap around on the farm.” I laugh off the embarrassment.

“You go to the mines?” Sebastian asks. I’m unsure whether he’s impressed or just confused.

“Right? Okay, Miss former-head-of-HR. Already going hardcore I see.” Abby joins in.

“Shit, be careful. I’ve heard some weird noises when walking past at night.” Sebastian says.

“Heard some weird noises from you and Sam’s band practices.” Abby teases.

“You guys are in a band?” I pipe in.

“Yeah, them and two other dudes get all sweaty together in Sam’s room.” Abby rolls her eyes, and I’m left unsure how deeply to interpret that.

We join the crowd one more time before the first batch of sleepy villagers start the walk home in the dark. We walk behind Alex as he escorts his grandparents home, holding a flashlight and pointing out any tripping hazards to them. Sam walks with us to bring Vincent home, seeing as Jodie was still living it up on the dancefloor with Robin.

It’s funny to see Sam be a social butterfly at the festival while his closest friends, Seb and Abby, do anything they can to get out.

“So how was dancing with Alex?” I ask Abby.

“Oh, you know. Alright. He was stiff as hell. Probably needs to stretch more. He looks good though. I didn’t mind grabbing on that.” She answers nonchalantly. “How was dancing with Maru? And… Shane!? Sheesh, I forgot to even ask you about that.”

“He only cussed me out once.” I laugh nervously. “I felt bad afterwards, with Jodi saying he doesn’t really have friends.”

“Oh… yeah.” Sebastian sighs.

“He got into a bar fight with Clint two or three years ago. When was it, Seb?” Abby pauses.

“Three, I think?”

“Anyway, it’s been sort of awkward since then. Like, they’re both kinda weird in their own ways, but it’s been harder for both of them to wanna talk to anyone since then. Might be perfect if they made up and became buddies since, well, y’know.” Abby explains, gesturing into the air as if I knew what that meant.

We hear heavy footsteps trotting behind us. “Hey, are we doing something?” Sam cheerily asks, Vincent riding on his back.

“We haven’t planned anything. Wanna?” Seb responds.

“Well, duh!! Let me put this goober to sleep and we can do something.” Sam chirps.

I don’t think about how sleep deprived I am from the previous night, I just go along with it. Part of me wants to see what it’s like to have a group of friends again, and the other part of me is just interested to see what Sebastian is like when he’s not just dodging a crowd. 

We wait in Sam’s living room as he puts Vincent to bed.

“Sam!” Abby yells. “Can we borrow some clothes?”

“Yurp!”

“Thank Yoba. Get me out of this damn thing.” She grunts, then grabs my hand to head into Sam’s room.

Already knowing where Sam keeps everything, she pulls out two pairs of hoodies and sweatpants for us to wear.

“Think you’ll give Elliot another shot?” She asks me while I help unzip the back of her dress.

I turn around for her to unlace the back of mine. “I don’t know.. Maybe after an actual date or something. He’s not bad on the eyes.” I admit.

“That’s the spirit.” She slaps me on the shoulder then plunges onto Sam’s bed.

“Any idea what type of thing we’re doing tonight?” I ask while shimmying on the sweatpants..

“Not sure. Probably something we can only get into when half the town is sleeping, and the other half is too drunk to care. We used to hang at your farm sometimes when it was abandoned, actually.” She says.

Once we’re all dressed comfortably, with Seb stealing some of Sam’s clothes too, we lay lazily in the living room. 

“Okay. Big idea time. What are we doing?” Sam excitedly rubs his hands together.

“Why not the beach or something?” Seb suggests between yawns.

“Come on, this is the farmer’s first outing with us. We can think bigger. Bigger ideas.” Sam rampages, ignoring the depleted energy levels in the room. “I say we sneak into the old Community Center.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 5 (Imgur)

“Y’know Sam, sometimes I really do wonder if you’ve lost your mind.” Sebastian says in a hushed tone as we approach the Community Center.

“' Losing my mind’ would have been if I let Abby bring her Ouija board. It’s already spooky, and you wanna make it even spookier?” Sam replies.

“Hey, I haven’t had any responses from it yet. The Community Center could have been the spot.” She shrugs.

As we get close, I start understanding what they meant. Moonlight reflects off the cobwebs, unkempt vines, and boards that seal every window and door. It looks like the setting of a horror movie.

“Come over here,” Sam gestures to the side of the building behind a bush, “I was taking Vincent to the playground and noticed one of these boards came off.”

Sam steps onto the decaying fence below the window and sticks his torso through. 

“Abby, give me that flashlight.” He sticks an arm out behind him.

As we see Sam’s legs disappear through the window, I ask, “Does Pelican Town have any cops?”

“Nope.” Abby answers.

“Just ultra-vigilant moms.” Sebastian jokes.

“Come on in. Coast’s clear.” Sam instructs, holding the flashlight under his chin for dramatic effect. He holds a grave expression while staring at us, until breaking, “Wow, that’s really blinding me.”

Abby quickly heaves herself through the window, where her landing is softened by Sam staggering to catch her.

“Here,” Seb says, bringing his arms up to help hold me at my waist as I make my way from the fence, and then down through the window.

“Thanks.” I smile at him, as Sam helps me get through the rest of the way.

“Come on down, big dawg!” Sam calls loudly to Seb.

“SHHHH!” Abby forcefully hushes him, and then Seb lands cleanly on his feet moments later.

“What now?” Seb asks flatly.

“What now? Now, we EXPLORE.” Sam starts ahead with the flashlight, Abby close at his heels.

Seb and I stay back as he checks his pockets for his flashlight.

Once he finally finds it, he starts smacking the side to knock the batteries in place. 

It flickers. I jump into Seb’s side. A small green blob is right in front of us. But I don’t hear the squishing sounds like they had in the mines.

“What?” He asks nervously.

“Turn it on, turn it on.” I whimper.

Once it flickers on, the flashlight is pointed dead straight at the thing.

“See, there’s nothing here.” Seb says calmly. 

“You don’t see anything?” I say, my eyes popping out of my skull as I look the thing dead on. I’m frozen. It looks… cuter than the slimes. It wobbles on short stubby legs.

“Nope.” He gives me a soft smile. “Come on, they’re probably down in the basement already.”

As he walks forward, directly into the thing, it completely vanishes into thin air. 

I follow closely beside Seb, getting as close as possible to the only light source like a moth.

“Damn, we heard you scream from all the way down here. What happened?” Abby asks once we find them in the dusty boiler room.

“I got spooked.” I admit.

“Come on, this can’t be worse than the mines you were busy getting roughed up in.” Abby teases lightly.

“Oh, is that what that is?” Sam tilts his head at my bandage, as if the two brain cells finally made the connection.

“Yeah, a slime… Just thought I saw one here is all.” I try to laugh it off with a half-truth. I did see something. It was like a good, angelic version of a slime. “How long has this place been abandoned?”

“Like 20 years or something?” Sam guesses. “Seb swears he remembers coming here as a kid, but we call lies.”

“Old man probably remembers it. Cause he’s old.” Abby teases.

“I’m literally two years older than you.” Seb replies to her.

“Which makes me the middle child. Damn, it’s cool our moms got pregnant around the same time.” Sam announces gleefully, pulling a loose arm over the two of them. “Wait, farmer, how old are you?”

“22.” I answer.

“Awww, same as me! You’re a middle child too.” He pulls me into their hug, and my elbow knocks his flashlight lower. It points to the floor to shine upon another small blob.

“Sarah’s first group hug!” Sam laughs, but I’m still transfixed on the little thing. It’s shaped just like the green one from earlier, but it’s blue. Its small antenna bounces up and down as it moves up the stairs, glancing back at me every step.

I think it wants me to follow it.

I start to wonder if this is some kind of newbie initiation to the town, to freak them out by taking them to a place that’s haunted by cute little blobs and pretending like they don’t see them too.

“What else is in this place?” I ask.

“Well, why don’t we go see.” Sam energetically pivots and starts back up the stairs, rendering us free from his bone-crushing hug.

Seb gestures for us to follow first, rounding out the back with his light. I keep my eyes peeled for any more of those blobs.

“Is this Lewis’s old office? Surprised he’s let this go to waste.” Abby says, veering off to the next room.

As I follow, I see a small dash of green in the main hall again.

That way.

“Here, you want this?” Seb offers his flashlight to me once we’re in the ruined office.

“Sure, thank you.” I smile at him.

As we look around at the empty picture frames, I start imagining Lewis sitting here, 20 years younger, with a full head of hair. It’s funny, not knowing what color hair he used to have.

“Looks like it’s been wiped clean.” Abby says, inspecting each drawer.

We head back to the main hall, paying closer attention to the wrecked furniture. A shattered fish tank sits in one corner, a tarp lazily covering half of it.

“There’s still some seashells in it.” Abby points out and starts digging through it.

“You’re gonna cut open your hand.” Seb warns. She rolls her eyes then brings her attention to a bookshelf instead. Cobwebs seem to have taken the books’ place on the shelves, leaving the books scattered on the floor.

“Looks like a rat ate this one up.” Sam comments, dropping the book in disgust.

Holes in the roof reveal the stars above, doubling as an opening for the books to get rained on for years on end.

“Let’s head this way.” Seb instructs as we follow him to the left side of the building. We find some broken chairs in front of a kitchen, and a sink blackened by years of grime.

“Who’s gonna open the fridge?” Sam murmurs. “Seb, you do it.”

“It’s probably full of rats.” Seb refuses.

“Or body parts. OoOo.” Abby says spookily, as if we’re all sitting around a campfire.

“Can’t be that bad, right?” I walk forward. Filth coating its surface and one of the sides almost completely falling off, it sits there like a haunting reminder of the use it once had. As I grip the handle, I think about the memories this decaying structure must hold, picturing the cooking classes or bake sales that might have been held here.

I creak open the door, only to be met with a high pitched squeaking. Bats fly out from the fridge, appearing to be bouncing from wall to wall.

I follow the others in a frantic run when I see a glimmer from another room.

I stand frozen in the hallway, caught between my heart pounding against my chest, screaming at me to run with the others, and the glow illuminating the rotted floorboards in the room across.

I feel as if someone else is controlling my body as I step closer to the glow, deaf to the world around me, deaf to the sound of my frantic friends hauling themselves out the window.

As I step closer, I see shadows of the blob creatures in the light that’s cast onto the wall.

I find a book in the center of the floor emitting the glow. Writing is sprawled across it in an alphabet I can’t even begin to decipher.

I feel snapped back into the world as I hear Sam’s muffled cries from outside.

“Oh my god, I killed the farmer.” He wails dramatically.

“She’s fine.” came Abby’s voice.

“She’s gonna get rabies and die .” Sam’s cries continue.

“I’ll go get her.” Seb groans.

“No need!” I chirp, rushing back to the window we came through. I finally feel like I can breathe again as all three of them work to pull me through. 

“Oh Yoba, I thought we lost you.” Sam sighs loudly, stumbling towards me with outstretched arms.

“Adventuring over for the night?” Abby says, fighting her yawn.

“For the night.” Sam says adamantly, having found his composure again.

“Goodnight, y’all.” Seb rubs his eyes, heading up the road towards his house.

“Night!” Sam chirps back at him. “I can walk you both home, since you’re on the way. Sort of.”

We spend the first part of walking back before catching our breath. Abby seems scared, but entirely unwilling to admit it. I struggle thinking of anything to say without sounding like I’m absolutely insane for what I saw in there.

“Night!” She says while heading into her dad’s shop. Her shoulders seem to finally relax once she makes it behind the glass doors.

“Phew, what a night!” Sam sighs, filling the silence as we start up the road to my farm.

“Yeah. It was fun though!” I assure him. “Do you guys always do stuff like this?”

“Well, yeah. Sorta. Usually we just find a semi-spooky place in the woods and share a 6-pack or something. Breaking and entering isn’t usually on the roster.” He laughs nervously. “...does that mean you’d wanna go again?”

“For sure, if you’ll have me. I can bring my sword next time if you think there’ll be more bats.” I joke.

“Hell yeah. I’m sure Abby would love that. She’s got one too. Worked a whole summer to save up money for it, and hasn’t wanted to work since... Well, goodnight farmer!” Sam brings me into a big hug once we reach my house.

“You sure you’re okay going back by yourself?” I say, thinking of the utter lack of lights on my farm and the dark dirt path he’ll have to take.

“Yeah, I’ll be alright. See you soon!” He chimes.

As soon as my door shuts, I see him running full speed up the road.

***

“Hey, Robin!” I say after pulling open the door to her shop.

“Hey there, Sarah,” She returns my greeting with low energy. I consider asking if she danced the night away with Jodi after we left, but I don’t know if that would be awkward given how absolutely plastered Jodi was.

“Is Sebastian home? He lent me his flashlight yesterday and I forgot to give it back.” I ask. She seems to laugh that I would even ask that question.

“Yep, yep. His room is downstairs, if you turn right and head down right there. Not sure he’ll be up yet, but you can try.” She points to the door with her hand before going back to nursing her headache.

I knock sheepishly on his door. I’ve never been in their house, nor have I had a one-on-one conversation with him before.

I hear some rustling before the door swings open. Before me is a very shirtless Sebastian, wearing just grey, plaid pajama bottoms and black socks.

“Hey!” I squeak in a high pitched voice, sure that all the blood in my brain is heading to my cheeks.

“Hey, sorry.” He excuses himself to throw on a shirt.

“Sorry—I, um – I forgot to give this back to you last night.” I stammer.

“Oh! Thanks.” He comes back, now fully covered to grab it from my hands. “Perfect timing, I was gonna work on my bike today.”

“Right, right. I forgot you bike.” I say, wishing my brain cells would start to function again. “Wellthanksagain!” I splutter quickly and jog up the stairs.

Damn, I really ran faster from a shirtless man than I did from a potentially rabid bat… Who am I becoming?

“Thanks, Robin!” I wave to her on my way out, thanking the fact that she’s probably too hungover to have paid attention to the awkward conversation at his door.

My insides churn over, not only trying to forget how incredible he looks shirtless (totally normal platonic thoughts), but also about those blob things last night.

How come I could see them, but no one else could? It’s like they were calling out to me.

Also damn, I didn’t know Sebastian works out. And he’s got tattoos!?

As if my curiosity was heard from somewhere else, I see a mysterious note on my door when I arrive back at my farm.

“My sources tell me that you have been poking around inside the old community center. My chambers are to the west of the forest lake, in the stone tower. I may have information regarding your ‘rat problem’. -M. Rasmodius Wizard.”

I rub the purple parchment between my fingers, almost wondering if this was phase two of an elaborate prank.

A fuckin' wizard??

I think over it while planting my next rows of crops. Eventually, the gloves come off and I start heading south from my farm. I find the forest lake and as I pass more trees, I see the stone tower through gaps in the canopy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 (Imgur) (shirtless man warning)

“Sorry, could you repeat that again?” I try to say casually, as if my whole world isn’t getting knocked on its side.

“If you wish to bridge contact with the elementals, I have prepared a salve that will enable you to communicate with them.” Rasmodius repeats himself, staring at me from the other side of his cauldron.

If a weird man in the woods sends you a random letter and invites you to do drugs with him in his magic tower, would you do it?

Well, I think to myself, if the shit I snorted from strangers in night clubs hasn’t killed me, what’s the worst that could happen here?

I accept the salve from the wizard, watching the pearlescent green liquid swirl in the glass.

“Cheers.” I hold up the flask, hoping he would laugh along, but the corners of his mouth remain flat.

Next thing I know, my vision is wavering into darkness. I can barely feel the wizard’s arms on me as he guides me to his reading chair. I collapse into it, and once I expect to feel the impact of my forehead on one of the wooden arms, it’s as if my connection to this reality is severed.

I see myself from the third person, except I'm some sort of unevolved version of humanity?

I walk among the fungi growing beneath the earth. 

I grow into a sapling, I grow into a tree, then I fall off its branches as a fruit, and the cycle continues for centuries.

Until I become a fruit that’s eaten before it can fall, I fly through a bird’s beak into darkness. I see its intestines before my life force is absorbed, and then I see through its eyes,

I fly, I feel the breeze through my feathers, and communicate with the others until I rejoin the soil, the place I’ve always been.

I am the earth. I am everything beneath the ground, connected by colonies of bugs or a network of entangled roots.

I am.

I dance among Junimos, bears, and goat humanoids alike. We practice weaving fabrics made of fire. They are meant to burn us when it is our time, and enrich the soils with our ashes for our descendants.

We stare at the dark sky. Wondering where the stars have gone.

A small blue dot appears. It grows in size.

“A meteor!?” I exclaim to the others as they calmly continue weaving their fire blankets.

I pace around frantically as the creatures continue weaving.

“There is a meteor!” I scream and scream, my hoarse vocal cords burning with the fire that emerges from my cries.

The blue dot draws closer. I can distinguish it as a can of Joja Cola for a split second before it hits me square on the forehead.

Instantly, my vision returns to the world — the normal world, whatever “normal” means anymore. I see a flash of the wizard’s armchair and its wood right before it makes impact with my face.

I’m completely sober again.

“What in the fuck!?” I exclaim from where I lay on the floor, holding my swollen eye.

This pain feels as real as the centuries of life I had just lived. 

I can barely remember my conversation with the Wizard before drinking the salve, but whatever was said could not have been enough to prepare me for that.

“My apologies, I tried to get you to the chair before you fell.” Rasmodius says as casually as if I had just drank hot chocolate and not the knowledge of the universe.

“What do I do now?” I ask listlessly, wanting only to return to the dirt like I had just done for centuries.

“You will be able to read the Junimo’s writing.” He says.

“THAT’S IT!?” I yell. “You couldn’t have just transcribed it for me!?”

***

I pick my strawberries angrily. It’s their last harvest of the season. 

I come to the countryside for the easy, low pressure, simple life, and now my entire perception of reality has been utterly fucked.

I’ve been picking all damn day trying to forget that life is a cycle of energy, its resonance held in physical matter. Time isn't real, choice is an illusion, blah-blah, blah-blah, blah.

I watch the setting sun to see if I’ll finish this row before I’m immersed in the darkness.

“Hey! Sarah! Haven’t seen you around in a few days.” Sounds Abigail’s voice, along with two pairs of footsteps.

“Oh, you know, a lot of harvesting.” I respond.

Damn, it’s really been two days since I’ve had a conversation with another human being? 

“We’re all heading to the saloon if you wanna— Oh savior Yoba, what happened, Farmer?” Sam chimes before being startled by the patch of purple around my right eyeball.

“What beat you up in the mines this time?” Abigail looks at me with raised eyebrows.

Thank you, Abby. Perfect excuse. I don’t need to tell them about how I took an acid-DMT cocktail with a purple-haired man in the forest.

“I slipped on a slime!” I laugh nervously. “Fell face first into the ladder.”

“Sheesh, if I find slime-proof shoes at work, I’ll get you a pair.” Sam tries to lighten the mood.

“So… in the mood for a beer?” Abby continues the conversation.

“Give me a minute to wash the dirt off and I’m in!” I say with forced cheeriness. “I can meet you guys there.”

A beer might be nice. I’ve avoided the saloon since my red-haired mistake, but it’ll be better than staring at the trees all night like I did yesterday. In my defense, there are a lot of orbs that fly around at night now that I’ve been ‘enlightened’.

“No way, I want to meet Boots!” Sam yelps excitedly, practically jumping up and down.

“Alright, come on in” I say, and hang my gloves over the railing on my porch.

***

“Put together an outfit for you.” Abby gestures proudly to my bed, where she laid out my dark denim vest and burgundy straight-legged pants.

“Where’s the undershirt for the vest?” I ask, making sure my towel is tightly secured around me.

“I don’t know, a bra?” She laughs, then heads where Sam plays with Boots in the living room, so I can change.

I have to admit, it does look pretty nice. I haven’t seen myself in a little top like this in a while.

My shoulders look more defined. My core looks… toned?

I’m getting stronger.

Once I get concealer and some eyeliner on, you almost can’t see the puffiness of my eye.

“Alright, let’s get going!”

For half of the walk over, Sam is asking to be Boots’s godfather in case I have any more mining accidents.

“Would you wanna watch him tomorrow actually?” Abigail lights up. Before I can be confused, she continues, “Sarah and I are going to Zuzu City for the night… maybe the night after that too.”

“Are you kidding me!? Heck yeah, I’ll watch him… can I come next time though? I know Seb would love to, too. Could be a fun friends trip.” Sam buzzes.

“Then who would watch Boots?” Abby asks sarcastically, leaving Sam to ponder with an extremely puzzled expression.

“I shall consider possible arrangements.” He formally announces.

“Thank you, you are his godfather after all.” I laugh.

“YESSS!” He bursts.

As heads turn as we enter the bar, I assure myself that it’s the amount of skin I’m showing causing this, and not my black eye peeking through the concealer.

I take a seat on the couch next to Abby while Seb utterly annihilates Sam at pool. I notice a few extra glances from Seb as he lines up his shot.

Yes, I am watching you play. What are you looking at, though? It feels like a sort of payback for a few days ago.

Despite the pull I feel to Sebastian, I can’t get my mind off the Junimos. The outing helped me get my mind back to earth after a day or two of dissociation, but now I’m ready for action.

“I have to call it an early night.” I announce, getting up from the sofa.

“Aw, already?” Sam and Abby say in unison.

“I gotta get up early to finish some farm work before we head to Zuzu.” I mean, I do, but I’m not going straight home.

“What time tomorrow?”

“Noon?”

“I’ll be at your place by 11!” Sam announces.

Goosebumps raise on my arms as I’m exposed to the bitter fog that settled in. Okay, that’s good, it’ll give me some cover before breaking and entering.

I notice the crickets and frogs seem much louder now. They don’t stop croaking as I near.

Here goes nothing. I throw myself over the damp windowsill and into the community center. I tiptoe between the patches of moonlight let in through the holes in the roof, seeing milky fog illuminated overhead.

I hear a small, delighted chirping noise behind me. I whip around to see the blobs –uh, Junimos – again.

This time, they have little faces that smile pleasantly as they move.

“Uh, hi! I heard I’m one with the forest magic now.” I say to it. Its giggles echo through the dusty hall as it leads me to the room where I found their book. Upon visiting the scroll again, the Junimo scribbles scatter across the page and reveal their message to me as if written in English. It hovers with a delighted expression, letting out childlike sighs and giggles without opening its mouth at all.

“We the Junimo are happy to aid you. In return, we ask for gifts from the valley.” It reads. I flip through the pages. It’s like a grocery list of foragables in the valley. 

“You want me to bring these to you?” I ask the Junimo. It giggles in response to say ‘yes’. 

“Can I take this list?” I ask, and again it giggles.

A larger Junimo approaches, this one a bright golden color. It bounces lightly towards me, landing softly with each step, and looks at me with its large eyes.

I feel the urge to hold out my hand, and it presses its soft forehead to my palm.

I’m instantly transported into my memory, though I’m not sure if it’s past, present, or future. I dance with the Junimos and other forest nymphs. Small fairies flicker along the trees, their soft light illuminating the canopy above. 

We’re dancing under a rain of golden light, its droplets warming my skin.

And then I’m back in the abandoned community center, scroll in hand with the creaking floorboards beneath my feet, and the Junimos have vanished.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7 (Imgur)

The bus is a lot less lonely this time, with Abby happily chatting and flipping through a tourism magazine.

“How about this place?” She points to a hotel decorated in gold and brown.

“Bumblebees. I remember that hotel, it’s pretty fancy.” I push away images of the arrogant businessman I followed up those elevators. “It’s a good location too, close to the places I wanted to show you.”

It’ll cost an arm and a leg, but I haven’t even touched the Joja settlement money out of shame. I feel easier about it now that it would be going to Abby and giving her the full city experience.

“Oo, can we go here?” She points excitedly at the Central Garden Spice Festival.

***

We spend the early evening checking out museums, markets, and trying any food stalls we come across. I feel wistful, seeing her eyes light up with excitement at every corner. She loses her shit when I point out where my skyrise apartment used to be, and I start to feel like a spoiled brat.

We ride the elevator to our hotel room, where our bags wait inside for us, Abby’s arms already full of souvenirs.

“I can’t believe this was just your life!” She sighs happily as we scan the hallways for our room number. “And now you’re just digging around in the dirt all day. By choice.”

“Wait till we really hit the town.” I laugh. “Have you seen a laser light show before?”

“Didn’t even know that was a thing.” She shakes her head with raised eyebrows.

As soon as I open the door to our suite, she dives onto the bed closest to the window and admires the glowing skyline, kicking her feet in the air behind her. I think about the time I used to spend looking at my balcony, people watching, and seeing a sea of lights flickering.

I turn away from the window and start changing into a night outfit. Abby had to help me piece something together since I threw out my clubbing clothes.

“Half the town would have heart attacks if we went to the Saloon like this.” She laughs, looking at herself in the mirror once she’d gotten away from the window long enough to change. She wears a silky blue halter top, a black mini skirt, and fishnet tights.

“Yeah. It’s a pretty standard fit out here, though. It’s easy to disappear in the city crowd.” I try not to let any emotion into my voice with that.

She helps me put on a necklace. She’s letting me borrow her black tube top to go with my jean skirt. It was funny packing with her this morning, with her cursing the fact that I threw out so many clothes instead of saving them for her. I assured her those clothes were tainted with the grime of the city, but she didn’t care.

“We can check the public restroom in Beverly Square. If there’s an underground rave, it’ll be written on the back stall.” I tell Abby once we’re almost ready.

“Underground? Like literally under the ground?” She asks.

“Sometimes. They could be under highways, in sewer drains, or in warehouses.” I shrug.

“Holy shit. Let’s go now.” She beams.

“They usually start closer to 1am. We can go to a club first before then.”

“Yoba. I’m in heaven.” She sighs happily.

***

“I’m getting SOAKED!” Abby laughs hysterically as we run from the train station back to the hotel. Rain pours down aggressively overhead. We’ve all but stopped caring about avoiding the puddles, given that we’re practically standing in a shower.

“A few more blocks this way.” I point for us to turn. I used to like the rain and seeing the streetlights reflected in the pavement.

Thankfully, it’s late enough for the hotel staff to have gone home, and we can avoid the dirty glares as we drench the floors coming in.

“I know it’s 3 am, but there’s no way I’m sleeping.” Abby whirls in the elevator. 

I remember that feeling, and the thrill she has after dancing all night and kissing strangers. Hell, she even found herself a pen pal, or at least a guy she promised she’d write letters to. That’s if the slip of paper he wrote his name and address on is still legible after getting rained on.

***

“I can’t believe it’s all over.” Abby wheezes as we sit on the bus, right before she immediately knocks out.

I stay awake the entire ride and take in the view, remembering the first time I took this bus. I feel immense gratitude for the friend sitting beside me, even if it took a huge effort to get her out of bed early enough to make it to the station on time.

It’s about noon when we make it back to Pelican town. Abby and I part ways once at the fork of the dirt path, and she sleepily hauls her backpack and large sack of souvenirs home.

When I make it back to my house, Boots meows loudly and rubs himself on my legs. I take in the sight of him, and how big he’s already gotten in the last two weeks I’ve had him. I walk to my kitchen to grab him food when I notice the blob of black on my couch.

The blob wakes up at the sound of Boots eagerly crying for me to open the can of food.

“Oh, hey.” Sebastian groggily says, anxiously hopping into a seated position. “Sorry for the surprise. Sam had to leave for work, so I stayed for Boots’s breakfast.”

Ah, so there’s a cute guy in my house.

“No problem, sorry for waking you. I was going to stir-fry some veggies if you’d like some.” I say.

“You sure?”

“Duh. Thanks for keeping Boots company.” I smile at him. 

He folds the blanket he was under, then sits at my small dining table while I pull cauliflower, green beans, garlic, and mushrooms out of the fridge.

“How was the City? Abby didn’t go too feral, I hope.” He asks, prompting me to laugh.

“It was nice, really. We got to see the parts of the city I missed, and then skipped over the parts I hated. Namely, the soul-crushing office job.” I ramble while dicing the onion.

“That bad, huh?”

“Oh yeah.”

As I tell him more about our trip, and the things we saw, and even about the bar fight Abby egged on, I notice a sad tinge to his voice. I don’t know how to ask him about it, but it seems like he might feel almost as conflicted about the city as I do. I’m intrigued to find that hint of shame in someone else’s voice as soon as Zuzu City is mentioned.

It clicks when he says, “I used to want to head out there and never look back.” 

“And then what?” I ask, half-joking but still intrigued.

“Exactly. Not sure what I’d do with myself there that I don’t already do here.” He laughs it off. “I know it probably seems like I just goof off at my computer all day, but I do coding gigs when I can get ‘em.”

“There’s always cool tech start-ups popping up all the time out there. I think the city can be what you make of it. Of course, it depends how big of an asshole your boss is… ” I say earnestly. 

Neither of us seem like the type of people like Sam or Abby, where conversation just comes easily. But there’s something about me being distracted chopping vegetables that makes it an easier medium for us to just talk without that wall of social anxiety.

“Did you like it out there?” He asks, a tinge of vulnerability to his voice.

“I loved it at first, to be honest. There was always something to do, new things to try. And new people to meet, since there’s so many people jam-packed into one city.” 

“That part sounds like a nightmare.” He sighs.

“Yeah, that part can definitely be. Despite being surrounded by people all the time, everyone was so distracted trying to move as fast as possible, it’s not like people were really out making friends… But, I will say, I worked for a predatory company which is ultimately what drove me to lose my shit and move to the middle of nowhere. I think it’s entirely possible to have a positive experience there. Just need to work somewhere that doesn’t make you want to jump off the skyscrapers.” I laugh nervously. Damn why am I monologuing.  

Before I can head outside and slam my pickaxe into my head, I see him carefully considering what I’d said.

My door bursts open. “My dad’s pissed I forgot to tell him about the trip, can I — Oh! Hey, Seb.” Abby makes herself at home in the chair across from him, scooping Boots into her arms.

“Shit, I meant to warn you about that.” Sebastian says.

“Would have been nice!” Abby waves her arms dramatically.

“I literally just woke up.” Sebastian explains.

“I’m making lunch, want some, Abby?” I say to interrupt their squabble. 

“Whatcha making?” She perks up, making a complete 180 turn with her mood.

“Veggies.”

“Veggies?”

“After the weekend we just had, my body is begging for a vegetable… plus it’s all I have at the moment.” I explain myself.

We spend the afternoon watching movies in my living room, resting off the exciting trip. Sam joins after he gets off work.

And just like that, my little farm becomes the hang-out spot for us. It becomes the perfect compromise between me being too distracted with chores to leave my farm much, and them having a place to hang out away from their parents.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8 (Imgur) (Actually plot relevant thirst trap)

Summer comes into full swing with new birds to be seen in the forests, people hanging out at the beach, and Abby taking me to the nearest mall for me to pick out new clothes so that I don’t die of heat in the sun.

The air just seems to tingle with excitement.

On one hand, the new sprinkler system I installed saves me a crap load of time watering crops. But on the other hand, my huge ambition to use more of my farm space still eats up my time trying to weed, harvest, and replant everything.

I look… healthy. I think as I stand in the mirror. My skin has returned to the golden brown hue I had as a child and in my teens, before I spent years of my life in a stale office building. My progress mining and farming shows in the muscle beneath my skin.

I don’t think of it much, but the restless thoughts and compulsive behavior have all passively ceased.

“Farmer, you coming?” Sam knocks on my door.

“Yep!” I jump into action, putting on the rest of my clothes and throwing a towel into my bag.

“Seb and Abby are by the bus stop.” He calls.

I kiss Boots on the forehead and pour a heaping pile of kibble for him. “I’ll be back tonight, princess.” 

I follow Sam to the bus stop where, to my surprise, Abby and Sebastian wait for us in a red pickup truck.

“No bus?” I ask, jumping into the backseat with Sam.

“My mom let me borrow it for today.” Sebastian explains, holding the steering wheel loosely in one hand and waiting for us to close the door. 

“So, what’s in Grampton? Other than the waterfall, of course.” Abby asks once we start moving.

“Some hikes. A diner. I haven’t really gotten off my bike there, just driven through. Doesn’t seem much different from Pelican Town.” Sebastian shrugs her off.

We drive along the forested road, feeling the breeze and sun press against our skin.

I catch Sebastian’s eyes on me in the rearview mirror. I smile back, but his eyes shoot back to the road before we take a sharp turn.

“I can’t wait to jump in the water…” Sam sighs happily. “I’m hungry as FUCK though.”

“Wanna stop by the restaurant first?” I suggest.

We pull up to a diner with Sebastian cursing how much harder it is to park the truck than it is to park his bike.

Sam and Abby fill into one side of a booth, with Seb and I sitting across from them.

Sam’s stomach lets out a huge gurgle as our waiter places down two menus for us to share, to which we all laugh.

“What? I told you I’m hungry. I’m not ashamed… For all things right in the world, PLEASE tell me they have pizza.” Sam whines, trying to peek at the menu that Abby picked up and kept to herself.

I hold out a menu for Sebastian and me to look at. He leans in, our shoulders touching

He’s not moving away. Is it a sign? Does he not notice? Or is he just comfortable now that we’ve all been hanging out a lot.

We order a pizza to share, and as we wait, I decide to test the waters. I totally accidentally put my hand next to Sebastian’s on the seat cushion.

He’s not moving it. It suddenly feels really hot in here.

I’m snapped back into reality when Abby blurts out, “So is the band playing again this summer?”

“Hopefully. We haven’t been practicing much with our drummer being out of town. But he’s back now, I think. We’ll probably start practicing next week or so. Right, Seb?” Sam yaps.

“What?” Sebastian asks, apparently not hearing the conversation right in front of us. Bingo .

“The band.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“We should be on to play at the Luau again.” Sam chirps.

“I’m not excited about getting sand in my amp again.” Sebastian adds.

“Have you thought about playing in other cities? Maybe touring?” I ask curiously.

“That would be awesome! We have a gig in Ridgeside at the end of this month, but a full-on tour would be amazing.” Sam exclaims.

“Would be easy to coordinate stuff like that if the other guys didn’t live in the next city over.” Sebastian comments.

“Yeah, it feels empty without them.” Sam says.

“What do you two play?” I ask, surprised this is the first time we’ve really talked about the band.

“I sing and play rhythm guitar, Seb plays keys and bass, but usually bass. So it’s not too hard to practice without them, it just doesn’t have the same energy.” Sam muses. “Last year, we played at the desert for their Halloween festival. I totally screamed myself hoarse.”

“You really got into the Halloween spirit.” Abigail laughs and raises her eyebrows, recalling the whole thing.

“Oh, I’ve been meaning to tell the farmer! They said the Sunberry mines have some really cool crystals in them. You should check it out!” Sam enthuses me.

“That sounds really cool, actually.” I smile at him and make a mental note to take a bus ride there the next time I go mining.

“Don’t give Sarah any more ideas for how to injure herself.” Seb rolls his eyes.

Sam looks like he’s about to start drooling when the pizza arrives. The conversation all but ceases as we all dive into it.

“It’s burning my mouth, but I can’t stop.” Sam breathes, frantically trying to cool the molten pizza on his tongue.

***

Abby and I gasp and stare at the waterwall while Sam and Sebastian are ripping off their shirts to jump into the wide basin of water below it. They slap playfully at each other, each trying to reach it first. Abby and I sit back, rolling our eyes and taking time to place our clothes on a picnic table rather than throwing them in dirt.

After we hear the sounds of two cannonballs, we see chaotic splashes of water as Sam and Seb wrestle each other. 

“Hey! Come on, we have enough people to play chicken.” Abby calls out. I follow her as she also starts running.

The water feels amazing. The cold is a slight shock at first, but still so nice.

Abby tackles Sam from behind, and I do the same to Sebastian, pretending like it doesn’t fill me with butterflies. He spins me around before going sideways to let me off easy.

“Chicken, chicken!” Abby yells as Sam is unable to throw her off.

Sam and Seb submerge themselves for us to hop on their shoulders.

I pretend my heart isn’t racing from the fact that Sebastian’s hands grip my thighs with his head between my legs, his wet hair tickling my skin.

“You stable up there?” He asks, patting my leg.

“Yep. Yep!” I stammer, and somehow it doesn’t make the air turn awkward.

“You’re going doooown!” Abby growls. “Onward, Sam!”

Abby’s arms tangle with mine as we try to push the other down. Our battle lasts a good deal of time until Sebastian moves his hand from my leg and puts it underwater, maneuvering towards Sam’s armpit.

“Hey, HEY!” Sam cries. He stumbles backwards, laughing. Soon, Abby is thrown off his shoulders and plunges into the water below.

“Tickling me!? That is EVIL. And NOT FAIR.” Sam yells indignantly. 

***

“This was crazy fun.” I say to Sebastian as I join him at the picnic table and wrap my towel around me.

The two balls of energy known as Abby and Sam are still busy going crazy in the water.

“It really was. I hope we do this again.” He says, softly laughing when Abby throws a chunk of moss at Sam. It sticks where it lands against Sam’s back, and soon he’s flailing his arms trying to get it off.

“Me too.” I smile at him, then laugh, “How do you keep up with them?”

“I don’t, to put it simply. I do this. Sit back and watch them go insane, and hope they don’t land each other on a trip to Harvey’s clinic.” He rests his head into his palm. “Stresses me out sometimes.”

“Just gotta let them be insane sometimes.” I laugh. “How many tattoos you got?” I ask, noting the serpent’s head on his rib cage, peeking out from under the towel wrapped around him.

I’m very mindful of my expression as he pulls down his towel and lifts his arm to give me a view of a medieval-style snake on his side. The ink is stark against his pallid skin.

“I’ve got this one here,” He points to the serpent, then shifts to show me his other side, “A moth and a frog.” The frog is dressed in a suit of armor, “Another snake.” He shows me his other shoulder, where two snake heads embellish either side of a dagger, “And a sword on my thigh.”

He lifts his towel and the leg of his swim trunks to show me the intricate line work and vines that wrap around the sword.

I’m just platonically staring at his body right now. I try my best to breathe steadily. “Those are sick.” I smile.

I’m pulled out of the trance by the rapid sloshing sounds at the water.

As I’m watching their splash fight, I feel his hand on mine. I whip my head towards him, where I find him cautiously studying my reaction. Overwhelmed and giddy, I bury my face in my arms, but ultimately end up grabbing his hand to hold it.

Neither of us know what to say. My face probably looks like a tomato, but at least he’s smiling.

It’s a really nice smile.

***

“Sam, you wanna walk Abby home, and I can walk Sarah back on the backroad?” Sebastian asks after parking the truck at his house.

“Allow me to walk everyone home. Farmer’s place isn’t too far away, and you’ve already done so much driving today. Thanks by the way, dude!” Sam says graciously, blocking Sebastian’s attempt.

“G'night, you guys.” Sebastian smiles, waving up a hand before heading in.

“Damn, he’s in a good mood. Maybe he discovered the beauty of the outdoors.” Sam hums obliviously as he starts walking us down the road. “They grow up so fast.”

Sam and Abigail start yapping about their Solarion Chronicles campaign while I trot between them, lost in thought.

“G’night, Sam! G’night, Sarah!” Abby waves at us before locking up the shop door.

“Man, it’s so cool getting everyone together. That was like an adventure.” Sam enthuses. I laugh to myself, thinking about how he sprung back to life when he was just snoring on the car ride a few moments ago.

“It was! You guys are a cool group of people.” I agree.

“Group of friends, Farmer. You have friends. ”

“Yeah, I do.” I grin.

Once back in my house, I scream with my face in the pillow, remembering the look of Sebastian’s eyes in the rearview mirror, and how he’d look away, smiling at the road after making eye contact.

My thoughts run wild as I try to sleep to no avail, so I head outside and chop some trees.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 (Imgur) (Women in bikinis warning)

Huge formations of amethyst, rose quartz, citrine, and moss agate all clink in my backpack as I ascend the ladders.

I did what I always do when I have a lot to think about, and buried myself in some sort of work. Instead this time, I was gleefully announcing “I have a crush!” to the possessed mushroom entities before slashing them and releasing their spirit.

It sure felt damn good to get that out into the open, even if it was just to the creatures that haunt the Sunberry mines. 

Sam was right, these caverns are amazing.

I wonder if I should tell Abigail today, or wait till tomorrow. Not just about finding a bunch of her favorite crystal, Amethyst, but about Sebastian. 

Well, she’ll be pissed to find out about us holding hands if I tell her any later than ASAP. I decide. I would have told her this morning if my butterflies didn’t wake me up so damn early.

Once I reach safety at the top of the mines, I rummage through my pockets looking for my watch to see how quickly I’ll have to hurry towards the bus.

“Farmer and a miner?” A familiar, confident but sly voice sounds through the cavern. My gut lurches as I remember that night, and the many nights following that I would lay in my bed re-imagining it.

“Eli…” I gasp.

“That’s an impressive haul you got there.” He gestures to my bag.

6:55pm.

“Shit. I need to catch a bus!” I yell behind me as I start running.

Running. Running away from the best sex of my life. It feels good to run. If I miss the bus, I can keep going like this the whole way home.

What the hell is he doing here?

***

I throw pebbles and sticks at Abby’s window until she finally peeks her head out.

“The door’s open.” She responds, confused.

“Yeah, I’m just sorta covered in dirt. Come down, I need to tell you something!” I say in a rapid whisper.

“Bring a boombox next time you throw rocks at my window.” She laughs.

I see her violet hair disappear from view then I head around to meet her at the front of her dad’s shop.

“Okay, first off I got you a present. Second, I gotta tell you about something.” I sputter quickly once she’s outside.

“What’s going on?” She asks, confused.

“Come on, my house.” I say and we start quickly in that direction.

We sit on my porch while I hose off the crystals. My “Gone mining!” note is still taped to my door.

“...Then, I don’t know, I noticed he wasn’t moving away when our shoulders bumped into each other at the diner, then later he touched my hand when we got out of the water, and then we held hands.” I blurt out in one long wind of breath.

“So THAT’S why he seemed all happy-hunky-dory for once in his life!?” She exclaims.

“Wait, wait, there’s more.”

“Did he come over last night or something? Sam totally blocked you guys, huh.” She laughs.

“Right!? And Yoba, I wish. Wait, no. Probably not. Probably shouldn’t rush anything with us all being friends and everything. But ANYWAY. Today. I went to Sunberry Village ‘cause Sam said their mines are cool — which they are — but as I’m leaving, I see Eli, the really cool and funny guy I hooked up with on my trip to Zuzu last month.” I explain frantically.

“DAMN, what are the odds?… So he mines too? Huh, he really is rugged. He sounds like a hottie.” She sighs.

“Abby, that’s not the point! Okay, maybe it is. He is crazy hot, that is a factor in this situation here… I didn’t know where he was from, but of all places, I didn’t think he'd be anywhere near Stardew.” I throw my head back into the wall and turn off the hose.

“So, what are you gonna do?” She asks inquisitively.

“What’s the responsible thing to do? I don’t exactly have a responsible track record.”  I say pathetically.

“Well, probably nothing until you figure your shit out.” She answers bluntly.

“Fair point.”

“BUT, it’s not like that dude is your neighbor, should be pretty easy to avoid Mr. Ruggedly Handsome and keep doing whatever with Mr. Nerdy Loner Geek dude. If THAT’S what you want.” She continues explaining.

So now I have to do the hardest part of all this, and decide what the hell I want.

“Okay. Choose your favorite crystal from the lot. My grandpa has some lapidary stuff in the shed. If they still work I’ll polish it up for you.” I say, redirecting the conversation.

“Score!” She exclaims. After much thought, she picks a cluster of amethyst that twists upward awkwardly.

“Thank you, Abby. I really needed that off my chest.” I say and she pulls me into a side-hug.

“Any time.”

Look at me, dealing with shit by confiding in a friend.

***

“You’re up early.” I say to the man dressed in his classic black hoodie and jeans. The mist still looms over the treeline, soon to be evaporated away by the summer heat.

“Didn’t sleep, actually.” Sebastian laughs softly.

“Something on your mind? Anything at all?” I ask him playfully.

“Yeah.” He answers lightly before continuing, “But I’m up like this all the time, though. Don’t always sleep, but when I do, I crash like that time you found me snoring in your living room.”

“Oh, yeah I remember that.” I smile at him.

“Figured you’d be awake and thought I’d come see ya.”

“I was probably going to see you later today anyway. I’m gonna commission your mom to build me a chicken coop.” I announce proudly.

“Oh yeah? Get Boots some friends?” He asks, raising his eyebrows.

“Ooo, they would look cute running around together… I’m thinking of putting it next to that small cliff over there. So I don’t have to build as many fences.”

It’s a really simple morning, making small talk with him until he finally starts yawning and heads back to his house. We don’t dive into any deeper topics, probably since we’re still getting used to the threshold of vulnerability we crossed just two days ago.

I spend the afternoon exploring the summer foliage. Since taking the wizard’s salve, the rustling of the leaves in the wind sounds like music, and the critters approach me with much less caution.

When night falls, I slip into the Community Center to deliver the summer bundle to the Junimos.

I take the backroad to my house. I’m not sure why, but I just wanted to see the light of Sebastian’s bedroom window from between the blades of grass.

The light is off. He must still be sleeping.

But then I see a dark figure by the lake, and I head towards it. The smell of cigarettes gets stronger as I approach.

“You’re still up?” I ask Sebastian once he takes note of my approaching footsteps.

“I slept a bit, till my mom needed help carrying around some lumber.” He extinguishes his cig and scoots over for me to join him on the boulder next to him.

I step over the tall grasses, trying to get footing on the rocky side.

“Come on,” He leans towards me, placing a hand on my waist to help propel me upward.

“It’s all mossy.” I laugh, feeling the dampness seep through my overalls.

“Oh. Sorry…. Why are you up so late then? Don’t you wake up crazy early?” He asks.

“I’ve been hanging out in the community center.” I admit. He doesn’t need to know that I’ve been hanging out with some nature hallucinations, but it feels good to open up about things, even just a little bit.

“You mean the place that scared you shitless?” He raises an eyebrow.

“Yeah. Now that I know it’s slime-free, it’s quite peaceful.” I laugh. “How about you?”

We watch the reflections of the trees shimmying in the lake, silhouetted by the moonlight.

“I’ve been making a video game.” He says after we take a long pause, looking at the scenery.

“No way!? That’s awesome.” I enthuse. “Can I see? Or is it top secret.”

“Yeah, sure.” The corners of his mouth pull upward as he slides off the boulder.

I take both of his hands in mine as he helps me get down the boulder safely. He doesn’t release his grip from one of my hands as we walk towards his house.

A giggle escapes my mouth. I look up at him and see the same flustered grin that I have, his eyes fixed on the ground.

I timidly start to trust the warmth bubbling in my chest.

“Just uhh don’t say anything until we get downstairs. I haven’t had that talk with my mom about whether or not girls are allowed in my room at night.” He admits, his voice tinged with embarrassment.

I motion that my lips are sealed as he holds the door open for me.

“I’m gonna grab some snacks, I’ll meet you downstairs.” He leans in to whisper to me once we reach the top of the stairs to his room.

Immediately upon stepping in, I’m impressed by how clean and orderly his room is, for not anticipating company. My mind turns over the times they’ve come into my house and I had to move piles of laundry from the couches before anyone could sit.

I look at the fantasy posters that scatter across the walls of his room and walk over to a shelf showcasing his rock collection. One of them I’ve seen before on the icy levels of the mines. I always ignored it, thinking it was just frozen slime goo, not realizing that it would be something that someone would find value in.

My attention is brought to a bong sitting behind his computer monitor when I start to hear his footsteps.

“Hey, sorry it’s a dork fest in here.” He says quickly as he carefully closes the door behind him, carrying a plate of crackers in one hand, and two Joja colas tucked under his arm.

“It has personality.” I jokingly assure him as he places the snacks on his desk and pulls up a stool next to his chair for me to sit. “I didn’t know you smoke.”

“Oh, the bong? Yeah. I’m getting more flower tomorrow if you wanna come over for that.” He offers casually.

“Count me in.” I grin.

The loud clacking of his keyboard sounds as he logs into his computer. “Thank Yoba I don’t have any weird tabs open.” He sighs with relief as his screen lights up.

He minimizes a few motorcyclist forums before launching his game’s software. He shows me the various textures he’s rendered and tells me a vague vampire-horror plot he has planned, which involves stealing their plagued hearts in order to create a cure.

There’s only a very rough draft ready to show me, but I’m still incredibly impressed by the world he’s created. The main character travels through a medieval town, with purple leaves and vines enriching the stone buildings. As we switch places for me to take control and navigate around, he scoops my free hand into his, running his thumb over mine.

***

The next day, I spend the afternoon with Abby, laying on the beach. The sand is warm beneath our touch as our conversation drifts mindlessly between topics. It’s a new sensation I’m experiencing, to enjoy being alive without having to bleed my dopamine sensors dry with constant stimulus. 

“We need to do this more often.” She hums before sitting up to adjust her bikini ties. “I usually hate the heat, but we’ve been actually doing things this summer. It’s awesome.”

“Right?” I agree happily, enjoying the mild sting of the sun as its rays hit my skin.

We take turns jumping from the docks, laughing at each other as we strike odd poses before plunging into the water.

She pretends to drive a car as she jumps in the next time, with the water hitting her much harder than expected.

“Augh!!” She wails as her face emerges from the water. “My assssss.” She groans in pain.

I join her in the water so we can swim to shore together.

“I probably have to get going soon.” I say aloofly, as if I hadn’t been building anticipation for this evening all day.

“Where ya going?” She asks.

“A date, I think? With Sebastian.” My eyes shoot upward with flustered excitement.

“Where are you going, the saloon or the woods behind his house?” She asks jokingly.

“We're smoking weed in the basement.” I elaborate.

“I’ll bully him into taking you on better dates.” She rolls her eyes.

“It’s okay, I don’t even know if it’s a date date.” 

“Are you two planning on doing any more premarital hand-holding tonight?” She mimics the voice of a concerned parent. “Call it what it is, it’s a date… I should probably get going too, before this sunburn gets worse.”

Huh. I guess I’ve never actually been on a ‘date’ date. But I have done a lot of premarital “hand-holding” in my time.

After we part ways, I take a quick shower before throwing on a light sweater and shorts. I don’t even bother with much makeup since there’s no way my foundation matches after spending so many hours in the sun.

I show up at Sebastian’s house at 6:15; intentionally not right at 6:00 when he said he’d be free to hang out, but still pretty close to 6:00 since I’ve been bubbling with excitement to see him all day.

“Hey, Robin!” I greet her after entering her house.

She sits in front of her workshop computer, concentrating on the calculator in her hands.

“Hey sweetie, how’s it going?” She responds, eyes still fixed on the screen with a confused expression.

“Pretty good, had a fun day.” I smile. She turns to me and does a double-take.

“Looks like you got some sun!” She exclaims.

“Yeah! The beach is really nice in the summer.” I say cheerily. “Is Sebastian downstairs?”

“You know it.”

I trot down the stairs. Sebastian says, “Come in!” immediately after I knock.

“Hey!” I beam at him before remembering the talk I had with myself in the shower where I had agreed to play it cool.

As I enter his room, I find him standing in the corner, digging through his basket of vinyl records.

“You have a record player?” I ask in disbelief. I haven’t seen anyone use one of those in at least ten years.

“Yeah.” He smiles, embarrassed, as if caught red-handed. “Better sound than radio, and it’s cheaper than CD’s since everyone’s throwing out their collection.”

“Hey, I’m not judging.” I return his smile. 

“I just found this one today. They’re a pretty new band called Weezer, Sam’s a huge fan.” He holds up the record, showing me its blue cover.

“I wanna hear.” I say, prompting Sebastian into an internal debate. “What?” I ask.

“My mom will probably start asking me weird questions if a pretty girl comes into my room and then I immediately start playing music.” He laughs. “Eh, it’s probably fine.”

Heheh. You think I'm pretty.

“Better now than later.” I try to laugh along and not let the compliment go to my head, then immediately regret having opened my mouth. Oh Yoba, please don’t think I came here with the expectation that we’re going to have sex. I mean, with my track record, this isn’t “too fast” at all, but there’s something different about Sebastian.

“Screw it.” He opens the cap and carefully places the needle along the outer rim of the vinyl. Guitar arpeggios sound before distortion is amped up. I can see how Sam is so inspired by them. “I also grabbed this today.” He heads to another shelf in his room and shows me a jar of nugs.

“That is a lot!” I raise my eyebrows.

“Yeah. The nearest dispo is 40 minutes away so I stock up.” He laughs as he loads his grinder. “What did you get up to today?”

“Had a watermelon harvest that broke my back, then went to the beach with Abby.” I sit on his bed as he prepares his bong.

“Think you build a lot of muscle lugging around crops all day?” He asks, amused.

“Probably. Catch me at bodybuilding competitions next year. But I think it’s mainly mining or chopping trees that does it the most.”

“Sheesh, please try not to kill yourself down in the mines.” 

“Thanks, I’ll try.” I laugh.

With his bong packed, he opens the window and places his nightstand in front of it for us to reach it since it’s so high up.

“Ladies first.” He holds out the bong and a lighter for me.

“Sebastian, I’ve smoked a good deal of weed before, but I’ve never been a big enough stoner to know how to use a bong by myself.” I tell him playfully.

“Oh, my bad.” He says. He rips smoke into the chamber before taking off the bowl and pointing the mouthpiece at me. 

He holds my shoulder steady as I inhale the smoke, then his hand travels to the small of my back as I step on the nightstand and cough it out the window.

“Oo, I need to sit down.” I giggle, and he helps me get down before I plop myself on the foot of his bed.

After expertly preparing and ripping a bowl of his own, he sits beside me.

“It was tripping me out,” I try so hard to get the words out in a way that makes sense, “The window is so high up, then you look out and you just see grass. The dirt. The ground is so high up.”

“I think I know what you mean.” He laughs, eyebrows arching upward. “I try not to smoke too often, but damn I missed this.”

He takes a moment to hum along to the record.

“Wait, you were waiting to smoke for me to get here?” I ask, sort of surprised.

“Well yeah, I didn’t wanna say something stupid unless you were also high.”  He says with giggles deep in his voice.

He pauses for a moment to look at me. I feel the butterflies again, but instead of flustering me and making me freeze in place, they prompt me to lean towards him. Thankfully, he does the same. I see him tame his ear-to-ear grin for a moment before we kiss. Only for us to start cracking with giggles again moments later, and end up smacking our teeth together.

We part for a second to let out our embarrassed laughter and catch our breath before coming back together, this time in a more serious expression.

His lips are soft and slow against mine. My hands snake up to his neck as he pulls me closer by my waist. He moves so sweetly. I could stay here forever.

As he keeps pulling me closer, I lose stability, and we end up falling clumsily against the mattress. We stay here, his quickened heartbeat thumping into my head as I lay on his chest, taking in the fact that this really just happened.

“My brain feels like tv static.” He says fuzzily.

“It’s great, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. It is.”

We sit in the excited silence again.

“If you ever want to do that again, let me know.” He breaks the quiet.

“Do what, kiss you?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, well this is me letting you know.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 (Imgur)

Everything about this is so, so new. I don’t even know what to do with myself. 

The stalks of corn start morphing into Sebastian’s face as I harvest. I feel like a preteen experiencing their first crush, and as the sun rises above the treeline to illuminate the tall grasses, it feels as if I’m not the ex-junky that used to crawl the city streets at night. I can pretend that those three years never happened.

Is it too soon to see him again?... Yes. Relax. It’s 5am. He’s probably just now getting to sleep.

“Oh, faAAAArmer!”

I hear Sam’s singsong voice calling along the dirt path. “Farmerrrrrrr.”

“Sam, what are you doing up?” I raise my voice across the fields, seeing him appear in the clearing.

“No one else is awake yet.” He shrugs, a simple grin spreading across his face.

I’m used to starting my work at the ass crack of dawn so I can finish before it gets sweltering hot, but I still have no idea how he has so much energy, so early.

“I’ll give you $40 if you wanna help me harvest the corn. Don’t know why it’s the most annoying crop for me to do.” I offer him.

“Make it $30 and I can be convinced.” He tries to haggle.

“Sam. $40.” I reemphasize.

“Okay.” He shrugs and goes with it.

He watches curiously as I show him how to tell when they’re ready for harvest, and then how to twist the ear off the stalk. As he tries it out, he manages to only smash a few ears in the process.

“I got it!” He declares proudly, showing me a perfectly harvested ear of corn. I hold up my basket for him to toss it in. “Man, this is so much easier than stocking at Joja.”

“Oh, I do not miss Joja.” I respond. Normally, the mention of these memories would make me recoil, but somewhere in the summer mist and the easy company, the urge to wince dissipates.

“You worked for Joja?” He asks, surprised.

“Yeah, their corporate office.” I answer him.

“I knew you had an office job, but I didn't know it was for Joja! Maybe you can tell me their higher-up secrets.” He says, intrigued.

“Not sure if there’s anything that juicy to tell ya. It was just boring. And depressing.” I shrug.

“No secret back room where everyone wears dark cloaks and speaks forgotten tongues?” He asks imaginatively.

“Sadly, nope. Just two-factor authentication and safety violations.” 

“So what you’re saying is that I should do the responsible thing and quit my job to focus on music?” He half-jokes.

“Does it seem like I’d be one to discourage sudden career changes? Life’s short, and you’ve only got one of ‘em” I say, waving around an ear of corn for emphasis.

“You’re right… Y’know, I really do think the band has something special.” He reminisces dreamily. 

“Do you have a band name yet?” I ask.

“Well, no. Most people around town call it ‘Sam and Sebastian’s band’ or something. Maybe we could combine our names to make a name or something… Sebam.. Sambastion. Sambastian has a nice ring to it!”

I laugh, but hate to admit that it’s a fun word to say.

"Sam-Bam-Thank-you-ma'am." He continues.

“Are you guys for sure playing the Luau?” I ask, hoping to distract him before he gets his heart set on any of those name suggestions.

“Yes. You HAVE to come!” He pleads.

“Sam, duh!! I will be there.” 

“You have to see the other guys play. And Sebastian! It’s like the only time you’ll see him where it doesn’t look like he has a stick up his butt.” He assures me.

“Really? I thought his social aversion wouldn't mix well with the whole 'being on a stage' part.” I raise my eyebrows, eyes still fixed on harvesting.

“Oh, yeah, he’s like a totally different person when we play. Like I said, he turns into a stick-totally-gone-from-butt kind of person.” He nods passionately.

“I’ll have to see it to believe it.”

“You should see him with Brian, the lead guitarist. They turn to face their guitars together during solos and just totally rock out.” Sam enthuses, playing air-guitar on an ear of corn and rocking his hips forward. Once he starts banging his head and shaking his tongue out his mouth, I nudge him with my basket to put the poor corn down.

“I still can’t imagine Sebastian doing all that.” I laugh.

“Maybe I got carried away,” He scratches the side of his head, “but it’s true. The most introverted person in town is an absolute rockstar.”

“You all must be really passionate.” I remark and start focusing on the last row of harvest. Sam follows along, completely forgetting that he’s in a field of crops about halfway through as he talks about his “big summer plans” for the band.

I spend the afternoon trying to build kegs and preserve jars, thinking these would be a great use for the imperfect crops I harvest. It’s not an easy process; I kept debating giving up and going to Robin’s for help, but I knew that would end up with me spending the rest of daylight hours in Sebastian’s room.

But that does sound nice. I catch myself thinking. 

Just do this one thing, then you can go and see him. I assert to myself.

***

I bring my fishing pole over to the lake by Sebastian’s house. Like clockwork, he comes out to smoke at 6:30.

“Funny seeing you here.” I joke, as if it wasn’t very obvious that I was fishing in his smoking spot.

“Hey. What did you get up to today?” He says sweetly as he takes his normal position on the rock.

“Farm stuff. I tried to build some kegs, but it didn’t turn out that great.” I say, watching my line patiently for a bite.

“Been in the countryside for a month and you’re already gonna start making moonshine?” He jokes.

“My freezer is totally stuffed with produce that isn’t pretty enough to sell, but still totally edible. Thought this might be a good way to cut down on waste.” I explain, “Though, some trashy moonshine isn’t a bad idea.” 

“Just don’t poison yourself, please.” He laughs.

“Oh, I’ll have to read up on it more, huh. Where can I find a moonshine tutorial?”

“I can look online for ya, if you’d like.” He smiles. “I don’t know why I never put it together that you can just eat the food you grow.”

“Right? I used to just grab food from a grocery store, without even thinking about all the steps it took to get there.” I laugh, thinking about how disconnected from everything I used to be. “What did you do today?” I ask.

“I actually just woke up a few hours ago ‘cause Sam came over to hear the Weezer album. He’s probably my best friend, but he’s so overstimulating to be around when you’re just waking up.” He laughs.

“Sam was also the first person I saw today, I know what you mean. He went on and on about how big of a rockstar you are.” I say teasingly, which successfully makes him flustered.

“What the hell?” He laughs.

“I’ll just have to see for myself at the Luau, I guess. Seriously though, it’s really cool that you can just let loose once music is involved, crowds be damned.” I try to assure him, but it only serves to deepen the rosy hue on his cheeks.

“Yeah… I don’t know, music is cool. It’s like I get to share something without even having to talk to people.”

“That’s a really cool way to put it.” I return his smile, reeling in my empty line for the night. “Fish are not biting right now.”

Once I set down my rod, he scoots over for me to join him on the rock.

“Good thing about summer is all those stars.” He remarks softly as we sit, looking up ahead. You can see the brightest ones reflecting on the water through the purple haze.

“Yeah.” I mutter.

I get chills as he looks down to me, attentive to the expression on my face as he leans in to kiss me. He kisses me as softly as we did last night, before what seems like a wave of passion washes over us. I feel his hands wandering. One travels to grip my thigh while the other slips up my side and settles on my breast. A breathy gasp sounds from my mouth.

A touch that would typically send me reeling — a touch that was definitely on my mind all last night — is signaling alarm bells in my head, crossing the threshold to the next level of closeness between us.

This is definitely what I want. What’s happening?

“I’d better take an early night. Got a lot more melons to harvest tomorrow. Haha. Melons . Right?” I try my absolute hardest to deflect with humor. Really bad humor.

Fuuuuck, that was awkward.

I hop off the rock, only stumbling slightly.

“I’ll come by tomorrow!” I assure him once he’s on the ground next to me. Give me time to think about this.

“Sure, yeah.” He says breathily.

I give him a kiss before I grab my rod and backpack, and start marching home.

***

Everything about this is so, so new. I think again, sitting pathetically in my bathtub.

I scrub my skin again. Again. Again.

The dirt from the day has long since left my body, but the intrusive thoughts remain.

I think again about the way he smiles at me, and the way I can make him so flustered, but instead of the warm, fuzzy butterflies I usually get, I’m left with a lingering unease. 

This is different from my usual pattern. The sequence plays in my head: meet someone at a dinghy night club, follow them to whatever hole in the city they live in, screw, then leave before any pillow talk can start.

I’m going to screw everything up.

He’s lived in a simple village his whole life, while I’ve had a truck named “Zuzu City” run over me a couple hundred times.

I don’t want to be the “Zuzu City” truck that runs over him.

I don’t trust that I can be the person he wants; I don’t trust that I can be the person that I want to be.

Hell, I can’t even handle sleeping with the same person more than once, how can I handle whatever’s in store here?

I search my memories for the last time I had stability in my life, before the instinct to run was woven into my DNA. Before Zuzu, before I left my hometown. Before the uncertainty of life kicked in, leaving me unclear if I’d ever see the lands I grew up in again.

Am I ready — am I capable — of breaking my pattern?

***

The skies didn’t clear with the morning fog like most summer days; in fact, it was as if they were trying to mimic my uneasy feeling by turning a murky color of grey..

The spirits really do seem disturbed today.

I sit in the safety shelter of the Sunberry mines. Researchers erected these tents and placed wards to keep out the possessed entities

After taking a moment to rest and bandage up a scratch I got from a possessed geode, I start climbing up the ladders, electing to spend the evening snuggling with Boots.

I almost make it all the way up when I hear a clinking sound of a pick axe.

“Ah, you came back.” Eli glances at me between swings on a clump of copper ore.

“I have to go.” I sputter quickly, rushing past him to the next ladder.

“There’s something weird going on with the weather. We’re trapped in here.”

“I’ll take my chances.”

“Suit yourself.” He shrugs, and the clanking sound of metal continues.

As I climb the final ladder, I see that he indeed was not lying. 

It should only be 2pm, why is it so dark outside?

Thunder crashes overhead, and emerald flurries of rain swirl in every direction overhead. Purple lightning flashes across the sky. It feels evil, like something is wrong in the valley.

“What the hell is that?” I yelp in anxiety and angrily descend the ladder once again.

“Beats me.” He says nonchalantly, as if there isn’t a spiraling green hurricane overhead. “I was fishing at the lake and ducked for cover in here.”

“Is it safe? The rain is literally green.” I panic. I cannot be trapped in a cave with a man who knows way too much about me , a man I literally thought about while masterbating.

“Couldn’t tell ya. My radio lost connection pretty fast, but they said something about testing it for mitochondrial disruption. But what do I know, I fish for a living and collect cool rocks… Are you still scared of talking to me?” He says with a tinge of bitterness to his voice. The moment of silence that consumes the air while I process everything he said is deafening.

“Sorry. I’m sorry for running off… and for trying to run again just now.” I admit, my anxiety ceases into a calm, serious tone as the words come out. The clanking sounds pause as he rests his pickaxe on the ground and sits next to it.

Running is just what I do at this point; from him, from Elliot, from a whole city, from my old apartment containing everything I own… But is it who I want to be? The girl who runs when things get complicated?

“That’s a nice pickaxe you got. Is that steel plating on it?” I say in the consequent silence after my apology. I deserve that.

“It’s fine, you don’t owe me anything.” He sighs heavily, refusing to change the subject. “Not like I have a right to be offended. Never expected to find you again.”

“I thought about you a lot, afterwards. Not just the sex, I mean all of it. I really really appreciated that night.” I sit next to him and tuck my knees into my chest.

Emotion welling inside me, I start to question everything. Did I start to fall for Sebastian out of convenience? Because it was easy? He’s not pompous like Elliot, nor out of reach like Eli. He was conveniently always there, in the house up the road.

“I thought about it too. A lot.” He admits and stretches his legs along the rocky ground.

But then I think of the crinkle in Sebastian’s eyes as we made eye contact through the rearview mirror, or the way he’s always silently watching over his friends to make sure we don’t get hurt.

This is going to hurt.

“So how did you suddenly pop up in Stardew Valley?” I question him.

“Lucky coincidence, right? I live here, and you’re mad at me for that.” He laughs. “Fishing trip ended, I made a buck, and now I have a few months before the next trip. I could ask the same to you.”

“I live in a nearby town. Heard you have cool crystals in the mines here, which you do.” I answer him.

“And where might that nearby town be?”

“I’m not telling you.”

“Too soon?”

“Yup.”

“That’s crazy.” He reclines and rests the back of his head against a boulder. “So you’ll moan my name and leave scratch marks on my back, but I can’t know which town you live in.”

“Oh, please don’t do this to me.” I huff and turn to face him.

“If you prefer to keep your one-night-stand’s as one-night-stand’s, that’s alright. We can leave things—” His words stop as I cut him off with a kiss, something in me triggered, determined to try; try to break the pattern. To prove I can handle more than just a one-night-stand . My body moves to straddle him where he lies, pressing into him where he pulls me tighter. 

I want to relive that night.

“So this is fine? But I can’t know which general direction you live in?” He teases me once we break for air.

“Yup. That’s how it’s gonna go.” I reply bluntly.

“Can’t argue with that, then.”

I shut him up with more kisses as my fingers slide under his shirt, feeling his musculature as I lift it off, feeling his growing hardness pressing against me.

As he sits up to let his shirt come completely off, he cups my face with his hands, and I grind my hips against him.

A new threshold is crossed, but somewhere in my anger towards him just innocently appearing out of the blue as a reminder of my vices, and my anger towards myself for my emotional incapabilities, I discard any worry for the mess I’m creating.

“Stand up.” I instruct him.

“Impatient are we?” He teases, but does as he’s told.

I kiss rapidly down his chest, pulling him into me urgently, pushing away my disgust for myself as I frantically unbuckle his belt and pull down his jeans.

As I kneel, the urgency flees when I come to a realization. “I’ve never done this before.” I admit.

“It’s okay.” He says and places a soothing hand in my hair, behind my ear. “You don’t have to.”

“I want to.” I assert.

I want my turn to give him pleasure. I want to experiment with caring about the other person’s enjoyment.

“Well, at least put my shirt under your knees. The ground is rough.” He smiles warmly. He staggers awkwardly, trying not to trip over the pants around his ankles as he reaches for his shirt and jacket for me to use as padding.

“That does help a lot.” I laugh sheepishly.

His hand moves to caress my cheek as I look up at him and pull down his briefs. With the earnest warmth in his eyes, I can’t help but take the same slow pace that he had with me before. Instead of protesting or whining like a brat like I did, he watches me softly, looking out for any signs of discomfort.

I start at the base of his shaft, kissing downwards towards the head, my palms resting against his thighs.

His eyes close and a soft moan escapes his lips when I lick his tip, getting a taste of the warm flesh. As I take him into my mouth and hold his length steady between my hands, his deep sighs are accompanied by the ambient sounds of the storm outside.

“Oo.” He grunts. His brows furrow as I take him deeper, stroking him on my way down. “You’re doing great.” He says breathily.

I can’t help but feel a rush of comfort and safety wash over me as he says that.

I take in the sight as his chest rises and falls more rapidly, his eyebrows arch upward, and his grip on my face tightens. Chasing the rush I feel, I increase my pace, swallowing all of him that I can handle until I retch.

“You don’t need to make yourself gag, Sarah, I’m having the time of my life over here regardless.” He reassures me, bringing his hands to wipe the tears that formed beneath my eyes.

I see euphoria building in him as I continue, his abs tightening and his quads bulging as he tenses.

“If you keep going, I’m going to cum.” He groans breathily.

“I want you to.” I reply softly, but adamantly.

“But I’m not finished with you yet.” The corners of his lips twist upwards as he takes a step back, stopping me.

As I stand, he kicks off his jeans from around his ankles, then picks up his shirt and jacket and places them on the boulder behind him.

“Are you sure?” I ask.

“The storm doesn’t sound like it’s ending any time soon.” He smiles, sweeping me into his arms and placing me down on the rock.

He kisses softly down my neck, taking his time as he removes my clothes.

“Looks like someone’s been at the beach.” He comments, directing his lips over the stark tan lines left by my bikini.

I open my mouth to respond, but instead I can only gasp as he presses my breasts together and runs his tongue over my nipples. My hands grip the rocky wall behind me as he continues, flicking them when least expect it.

“Eli.” I moan helplessly.

He moves up to kiss me deeply, his hands wandering south before lifting my legs.

As he lowers himself again, he places my thighs over his shoulders. I let out a high pitched moan as he places a kiss at the top of my vulva.

“Not making me beg this time?” I tease him breathily.

“I wanted to show you I can be less ‘ frustrating’ to sleep with than last time.” He jokes, forcing me to remember the time I called him the most frustrating person ever to sleep with. “Just kidding… I just figured that a boulder isn’t the most comfortable thing for you to be wiggling around on.”

“How kind.” I moan, as he dives into me. He runs a loosened tongue over me at first, the sensation prickling my skin. Next thing I know, he’s flicking his tongue side to side, and then sucking gently on my clit, pulling it softly between his lips.

I didn’t know such a thing was possible. I lunge forward to avoid slamming my head against the wall, totally caught off guard by such an intense feeling. “Eli. Don’t stop.” I cry.

Soon after I come undone, overcome with release, his arms are lifting me to stand.

I taste myself on his lips as he takes me in for a deep kiss.

“Turn around.” He whispers.

He massages my back tenderly, his hands gently guiding me to bend over against the boulder.

I feel his length press against me as he wraps his arms around me, kissing the corner between my neck and shoulder.

He takes his time as he enters, being sure that I feel every inch of depth that he explores. One hand on my neck, and the other rubbing up and down the muscles beside my spine as I arch my back.

“Atta girl.” He moans.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 (Imgur)

My guilt wasn’t with me as I slid his shirt off, nor when he bent me over a boulder kissing my tan lines, or when the screams of his name echoed through the caves. But with all things settled now, I feel as grimy as a slime monster.

Instead of hiding on my farm like I used to, I’ve been hiding in the mines— not the Sunberry mines, the one in Pelican town. Or the forest, or the community center. Anywhere that my newfound friends won’t pop in and find me.

My stomach lurches with regret that avoiding Abby has been collateral in all of this.

The same thoughts have been churning in my mind. A debate plays, wondering if the moments of pure ecstasy and self discovery were worth the heap of shame I wallow in now. And then I contemplate if this is something I should feel guilty about.

I pop in to feed Boots and give him my love. He’s been spending his mornings sitting in the grass and watching Robin at work building the chicken coop. His head bobs curiously, following her hammer as it rises up and down.

“You’re not missing the Luau today, are ya?” Robin chimes sweetly while I hunch over my crops.

“It’s today?” I ask. I guess I would have remembered if I’d seen my friends in the past three days.

“Yup! Sebby and his band are playing. Oh, you have to see them!”

***

I make it to level 82 of the mines. I’ve never been this far down, but it’s been a long effort. Heat swelters down here and steam rolls through the ceilings, but I keep pushing onward.

Level 83. Dark, humanoid figures lunge at me from the shadowy cracks in the walls and floors. I keep slamming my pickaxe into the rocks in hopes of uncovering the next ladder.

Level 84. This floor is calm. I find magma geodes and kill a few fiery slimes. Just one more floor and I can reconnect the circuit for this next stretch of elevator. Then, I’ll have hit this milestone and have enough time to put on that pretty yellow sundress for the Luau.

Level 85.

Fuck, this level is infested. I slash at the dark humanoids and fight my way to the elevator.

They keep coming. A disembodied head floats above the crowd that follows me slowly, shadowed feet dragging like zombies. Red goo oozes from its eyes and mouth, bellowing a horrible groaning sound in its wake.

Fuck. I lead them to the opposite end of the cave. The frantic slashing is doing me no good. I start aiming for the molten core that floats in the center of their torsos beneath all the darkness, dodging their hits at all costs.

It’s not enough. I spring towards the elevator, crying and pressing my face to its doors as I put all my energy into prying them apart.

It gives way, if only an inch.

Two inches now. 

Will I have enough time before the mob closes in on me?

I look back at the soulless faces that pour into me. I don’t think I can make it up the ladder unscathed either.

Six inches. I can start to slide in soon.

My hip bones don’t make it through the crack.

Fuck.

The floating head is close, leading the dark entities behind it.

Seven inches. I lose an inch as I twist, furiously kicking back the monsters.

It’s either now, or I get ripped to shreds by these things. Maybe even spend eternity here after being turned into one of them. They close in on me, but I focus on getting the rest of my body into this damn elevator.

Eight inches! I slip through, but not without hearing the sound of mangled teeth sinking into my flesh, sending searing jolts of agony up my body.

The doors slowly close, but it doesn’t stop their arms from hungrily lurching inside in search of me.

Blood drips down my leg from my throbbing calf. Tears join in and descend down my face.

Silently weeping, I jam my pickaxe into the back panel of the circuit board.

It gives them another opening to reach for me. I cower into the corner of the elevator and disconnect the existing wire.

I look overhead to the wires I need to connect and the morass of demonic limbs I’ll need to get through to reconnect this section.

If I was given the option to break down and sob, I would have taken it. But it was a choice between action and death.

My sword nowhere in sight, I slam my pickaxe against the shadowed arms. Pieces of their blackened flesh break off and disintegrate into ashes at my feet.

I find the wire and snap it in place.

Light flickers on in the elevator. I slap the buttons and squeeze the gash in my leg as it starts its climb.

85 levels. I did it.

I drop my backpack, my pickaxe and all the ores I’d collected at the entrance of the mines. I stagger between the trees, clutching onto them in order to stay standing.

I glimpse at my leg. My torn overalls are stained crimson red, the rips displaying a flap of skin that loosely dangles as I attempt to walk.

My bloodied fingernails grip the tree for dear life when I feel an arm loop under mine.

“Come on. I’ve got you.” The man says. I look to my left at the tangle of white hair and ripped yellow fabric that hangs from his body. “Don’t be afraid to put your weight on me. I’ve got you.”

“Linus—” I gasp woozily.

“You’re going to be alright.” He says, but the way he hurries me along the pathway makes me think otherwise.

“Oy! Robin!” His gruff voice calls ahead. 

She stands trying to lock the door of her truck, when she looks up. I watch the moment where panic fills her eyes.

They help me into the bed of her truck, and soon Robin is flooring it to Harvey’s Clinic while Linus sits in the truck bed with me, holding his hands like a tourniquet around the wound.

Harvey’s clinic comes into view. 

Aside from the commotion, it’s a really nice day out.

“Did I miss the Luau?” I laugh woozily as Robin rushes out of her truck and unlatches the siding of the truck bed.

“No, no you didn’t.” She returns my laugh nervously. “I just helped the boys set up.”

“Good, good.” I sigh.

Robin knocks hurriedly on Harvey’s windows while Linus helps me down

As soon as I’m handed into Harvey’s arms, Linus disappears without a trace.

“What happened?” Harvey asks. I see a flicker of alarm in his eyes as he and Robin help me into a back room. He throws his white lab coat over his Hawaiian-print shirt.

“I got bit by something in the mines.” I answer.

Robin’s eyes bulge from her head before she fixes her face.

Harvey cuts up my pant leg and cleans the area.

“Is she gonna be okay?” Robin asks anxiously.

“It’s not a small wound… but at least it’s pretty shallow.” Harvey assesses. “You’ll be okay. Just… take it easy.”

Robin stays for the first few stitches, but leaves to join the festival after I assure her many times that it’s alright.

“Sorry for making you late.” I say to Harvey, filling the silence between stitches.

“No, no. It’s my pleasure… Not exactly pleasure, but you need help, and I’m happy to do it.” He assures me.

I lay in silence as he completes the stitching and applies ointment and some bandages. I stare at the pale yellow wallpaper, and the faded sunflowers printed in rows along it.

“Think I can still make it to the Luau? I promised Sam and Sebastian I’d see their band.” I ask him.

“You can go. And lucky for you, they usually don’t play until after the soup tasting and the chili contest. But please don’t get sand in the wound. Don’t get the area wet, and no more mining until you’re completely healed up.” He instructs and hands me a juice box to help with the blood loss. “In two weeks, we can remove the stitches. If you rest enough. You’re likely feeling a lot of adrenaline right now, but don’t let that stop you from resting.”

As I leave his clinic, I laugh to myself wondering how much of a mood killer I would be at the luau if I show up in blood-stained clothes.

Now that the pretty sundress is out of the question, I replace my overalls with a new pair, take a washcloth to my sooted skin, and throw on a red tank top. I hurry to the festival, ignoring the pain in every other step, and the fact that my hair’s a frizzy mess.

Priorities.

As I step onto the sand, I see the beach is much more crowded than if it had been just a Pelican Town affair. Members from all the neighboring cities have come to partake in the summer festivity.

“Sarah!” Abby rushes to my side and grabs my arms with excitement. “Where have you been? I came by earlier to see if you wanted to get ready together.”

“Got challenged to reach the bottom of the mines. Got carried away, but I made it here at least!” I try to match her excitement.

“Come on, Pam spiked the fruit punch. The guys are about to play!” She pulls my arm and weaves me through the crowd to the foot tables.

She grabs me a tall glass of the fruit punch and while I anxiously scan the crowd for Eli.

No hint of him here. Thank Yoba.

The memory of the Sunberry Mines surfaces, causes me to raise the cup of spiked punch to my lips, wincing from its strength.

We join the crowd that gathers in front of the stage. 

“Come on, if we go now we can get a spot in the front!” Abby pleads.

“Abby, you go. I need to stay back here.” I mutter, the weight of the alcohol flooding into my system. I feel heavy , staggering in place.

“Are you alright?” She asks.

“Yeah, I just can’t dance much. I got beat up in the mines again.” I try to laugh it off.

“Okay… But I’m coming back to find you.” She says adamantly.

I feel more comfortable once I determine that the premises are certainly Eli-free.

I stand there swaying to the ambient music, and soon it fades out for the band to take to the stage. The crowd’s cheers fill the air.

“Hello, Pelican town! And our Sunberry and Ridgeside friends.” Sam yells enthusiastically into the mic. “Thanks for joining us today as we celebrate the summer, and all that the valley has to offer.”

Sebastian stands in the back, fiddling with his amp. He turns around, finds me in the crowd, and smiles at me warmly.

My heart flutters seeing him up there.

“Once our drummer gets up here, we can start this thing up!” Sam rallies, then whispers something inaudible to the lead guitarist, a fellow from out of town. I think I remember Sam saying his name is Brian.

My mouth falls open when seconds later, the drummer hops onto the stage and settles into his kit, testing out the kick as it booms into the audience.

Eli. Eli plays drums in their band. Eli is their drummer who was out of town, and just returned in time for this show.

I stumble backwards with shock that he’s not only here, but he’s friends with them.

Yoba, I scream internally, you are one sadistic ass god up there.

The sound of the first song blasts into the crowd but falls deaf on me.

I watch in horror as Sebastian heads over to Eli, rocking forward to the beat and syncing his bass line to the hits of Eli’s kick.

Sam starts talk-singing, his voice fitting perfectly with the rock instrumental. He leads the group into the chorus, where he and the lead guitarist hit a pedal to turn up the distortion.

Maru joins the front of the crowd next to Abby. I watch plaintively as they nod their heads to the music with their arms extended upwards.

As the next song plays, Abby leaves the front and heads to me.

“Come on, it’s a slow song!” She beams, her face damp with sweat. She pulls me back into the crowd, raises a lighter with one arm and grips my shoulders with the other, swaying slowly to the beat.

I lock eyes with Sebastian as he faces the crowd now. He grins and I can’t help but return that smile after seeing his one dimple deepening in his cheek. The way he moves, Sam was right: it’s like watching a carefree, lighthearted person. He’s lost his rigid exterior. The stick is totally out of his ass.

Sam whips his guitar behind him and grips his mic stand with both hands as he sings the ballad/ The rest of the band matches his intensity with blaring power chords and half-time rhythm.

“Valley, my home, I’m leaving tomorrow.” He belts into the microphone sorrowfully, acting out each word as if he were delivering a sonnet. 

Sebastian’s face grows wistful. I think he wrote this song.

Abby nudges my shoulder teasingly, obviously noticing that I’d been staring at him the whole time.

As I’m knocked back into reality, I notice Eli’s eyes are locked onto me with a smirk and I feel the rush of sickness flooding in again.

“I need to sit down.” I say to Abby. “Leg hurting.”

The song slowly builds from a soft, mournful ballad, and into a long explosive wail carried by Sam. 

I watch how Sebastian, the most introverted person in this town, stands on a jagged plywood stage, facing vulnerability in front of a crowd of people, but still bends naturally with the music. 

This is his element. I need to remove myself from this equation.

I find a seat next to Harvey and Pam at a picnic table.

“How’s your calf feeling?” Harvey asks, seemingly seeking out the only avenue for smalltalk with me. “They’re a great band, huh.”

“They’re amazing honestly.” I admit. “My leg’s doing alright! Thought I’d give it a break.”

“That’s the spirit.” He says. “I’ve had some of Pam’s punch, so I urge you not to rip open those stitches right now.”

“Oh, yeah. That stuff is strong.” I laugh along with him, but he completely freezes once he comprehends what I said.

“Wait, you had some?” He asks with bulging eyes.

“Yeah?”

“Sarah, you lost at least a pint of blood,” He continues explaining when he sees my vacant expression, “The concentration of alcohol in your system is going to be a lot stronger since you have less blood to disperse it around.”

Oh.

So that’s why I feel like utter dog shit.

Am I just not supposed to drink after two back-to-back traumatic experiences?

“That explains a lot.” I say flatly.

“Need me to walk you home?” He offers.

“It’s okay, I’ll just relax back here for a bit.” I nervously laugh it off. “Thank you, though.”

“Sorry, kid.” Pam gruffs beside me with a laugh.

I watch the rest of their set, hiding behind Pam when Eli scans the crowd for me in between songs.

I see Abby countering back to me. Abby. Please. You’re gonna give up my hiding spot.

“It’s their last song. You okay?” She asks.

“Yeah, just got hit hard by the fruit punch.” I explain. “I can come up for the last song though! But I wanna head home after.”

She pulls me up from the bench and into the crowd, unfortunately where Elliot stands an arm’s distance away.

“They are quite talented, aren’t they?” Elliot muses to me over the blare of instruments.

“They really are.” I reply. Elliot, please, for the love of Yoba, I cannot handle this right now.

“I forgot the Luau was today, but alas I stumble out of my cottage and see them setting up this whole ordeal!” He says, reminiscing on his morning.

Elliot’s cottage is right there… it would be an easy out from all this. I slap myself on the arm for even thinking that. Bad thoughts, BAD.

Abby grabs me by the hands to dance with her. 

Abby, you were sent to me by Yoba himself. Thank you.

“Thank you, Pelican Toooown!” Sam yells as the band strikes their last chord. “Don’t get into too much trouble tonight. Tip your bartender!”

“He says as if they’re not the ones who cause trouble 99% of the time.” Abby jokes, but my eyes are fixed on the stage as they tear down, Sebastian and Eli cracking jokes to each other about how the set went. “Sam got the bright idea to put a huge pile of anchovies into the soup one year. Lewis was pissssssed… So, you’re not gonna hang out after? They were talking about going swimming. At night .”

“I got injured in the mines today. Harvey’s orders say I can’t get it wet for a while.” I finally tell her directly.

“Yoba, are you okay!? Can I see!?” She bleats.

“I can show you later at my house, if you want.” I say.

“Oo, okay, fine. I need to grab my swimsuit anyways.” She says.

I see Eli step off the stage.

“Let’s go then!” I try to say lightly, darting to the bridge leading to town.

“Well someone isn’t in the party mood.” She follows closely at my heels. “I can’t believe they pulled it off so well, and so quickly too with half the band missing the last month of practice. Sam and Sebastian have been cranking out songs.”

“Yeah. They’re really really good. They would blow up if they played other cities, I’m sure. ” I comment as we walk past the saloon where Luau attendees start piling outside the doors, waiting for Gus.

Once we’re away from everyone and it’s just me, her, and the moonlight on the dirt path, I ask her with a croak in my voice, “How well do you know the other guys in the band? The dudes from Sunberry.”

“Sam’s really secretive about their practices. Doesn’t let in a soul. But I’ve hung out with them after shows before. Why?” She rambles.

“How about the drummer?” I ask more directly.

“Oh, Elias? Don’t see him as much. I heard he had some personal shit going on for a bit, which just made him more gung ho about the whole band thing.” She shrugs.

“Elias? He told me his name is Eli.” I say, confused.

She stops in her tracks. “You’re not serious.”

“I fucking wish I was joking.” I groan, my voice scaring away a squirrel that scatters across the path.

“Sarah. The ruggedly handsome man you banged is Elias ? This is CRAZY” She says, her mouth hanging open in shock.

“Yeah, I KNOW.” I struggle slipping the key through the door.

“What are you gonna do!?”

“I don’t know!!” I plop myself on my couch. “To add salt in the wound, I slept with him again.”

“Sarah.”

“I know.” I throw a pillow over my face. “We got trapped in the mines together during the green rain.”

“Oh my Yoba, I forgot I haven’t seen you since then, we haven’t even talked about the green rain… So you had sweaty cave sex?”

“Don’t remind me.” I scream into the pillow. “I think I should just forget about both of them. Set things straight, and then I don’t fuck up things with our friendship or with their band.”

“Yeah, that’ll work if you can keep your hands off Elias. How’s that working out so far?” She laughs darkly.

We hear a knock at the door, and Sebastian comes in a moment later. Thankfully, no one else comes in after him.

“Oh, hey Abby, you’re here.” He says awkwardly. “You guys coming to the beach later?”

“Nope. Sarah was just gonna show me her battle wound from the mines today.” Abby covers.

I start rolling up my pant leg and unwinding the bandage. I see Sebastian’s lips tighten as he holds back from scolding me.

“Sheesh!? How many stitches is that?” Abby gasps.

“I think 16? Plus more on the inside. Harvey had to reattach this strip of skin back down.” I explain, pointing at my skin that purples beneath the stitches.

“What the hell did that?” Sebastian takes the seat next to me.

“Some shadow demon thing, I don’t know. You can sorta see its teeth marks.” I point to a few jagged stitches that form a curved line. “Your mom actually helped me. Linus too… Where’s Sam at?”

“He’s helping the guys take the equipment back to Elias’s house. Wasn’t room for me in the van.” He shrugs. It sends a jolt through me to hear him say Eli’s name, as if it makes this whole thing real.

“Think they’ll be much longer? I gotta grab my bikini.” Abby asks.

“Should be heading back soon… Abby, you go on ahead, I can stay with Sarah and make sure she’s alright. Not in a party mood anyway.” Sebastian says. I get the feeling he would have wanted to stay and watch over any one of his friends who were injured, regardless of the subtext between us.

“Alright, you two kids have fun.” Abby says sarcastically. She leans over the couch to hug me and whispers, “Don’t be messy.”

We sit in a comfortable silence for a long moment after the door closes behind her.

“Sorry I didn’t notice you were hurt, with setting up the show and everything.” He breaks the silence.

“Why are you apologizing? You were busy. I’m okay. I’m drunk, but I’m not dying.” I say lightly.

“Have a lot of Pam’s punch?” He laughs.

“Barely. I guess it’s just the blood loss and alcohol combo that made me all woozy. Who would’ve thought?” I reply.

I missed this. I missed the simplicity of just hanging out. Before shit hit the fan and splattered all over the walls.

I lean upwards to rewrap my wound, but Sebastian basically smacks my hand away.

“No. Sit back down. You need to rest.” He orders, and I sink back onto the couch.

He winds the bandage around my leg, softly applying pressure to my shin to hold it in place. We don’t speak during this, we just sit there with our feelings.

“I wanted to talk to you about something.” I stutter.

“It’s alright.” He cuts me off in a soft whisper. “You’re injured. We can talk about serious stuff another time.”

Oh he probably thinks this is about that awkward boob-touching incident by the lake.

I truly meant to tell him about Eli before we got comfortable watching a movie together. Before he got up and placed a blanket on me. Before he made sure I downed a tall glass of water. Before he fell asleep with his head in my lap and my fingers running through his hair, taking in the warmth of it all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12 (imgur) (bro this shit hurts)

When I wake, Sebastian is still sleeping soundly with his head in my lap. 

Hair falls over his face, the contour of his cheek bone resting comfortably in the gap between my thighs. I watch the morning sun dance along his relaxed, gentle expression. He looks so peaceful . 

For someone with insomnia, he drifted so easily to sleep on my lap last night. My heart sinks to think of the comfort – the trust – he must feel, and how I must soon rip that away. 

Not only do I have to wake him, I have to tell him news I’m pretty sure he’s not going to like.

But I can pretend for just one moment longer, that everything is as serene and stable as his soft breathing.

“Sebastian.” I nudge him on the shoulder. 

He grunts, but doesn’t open his eyes.

“Sebastian.” I say louder, finally knocking him into consciousness.

“Oh shit.” He says sleepily. “Sorry. I don’t even remember falling asleep.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine.” I smile down at him.

Boots, who spent the night sleeping on Sebastian’s feet, jumps with alertness onto his chest and starts screaming as loud as his little body allows.

“You’ve got a loud little alarm clock.” He tries to calm Boots with pets, to no avail. He is starving , apparently.

“Yep. Keeps me on schedule.” I laugh softly. “Not that I don’t enjoy this, but I gotta get up.”

“Oh, right.” He props himself up and slowly wipes the weariness from his eyes.

I head over to my kitchen and nearly drop Boots’s bowl once I catch a glimpse of red hair through the window.

“Um, Sebastian?” I say uneasily. He’s back to being sprawled out on the couch, eyes closed. Boots sits indignantly on his chest, waiting for his meal.

I go ahead and put a bowl of wet food down for Boots then I shake Sebastian awake again.

“Sebastian. Your mom’s outside.” I tell him.

“Fuuuuuuck.” He lets out a long groan before rolling onto his side, evidently still half asleep. “It’s not like she doesn’t know I like you, I just know she’ll flip her shit if she sees I spent the night here.” 

Seconds later, he’s back to snoring.

Huh, so you like me. I laugh to myself briefly, not letting myself revel in the happiness I feel. 

It will all end soon.

I draw the curtains on the windows and head outside to start my daily chores.

As I open my front door, I nearly trip on the heap of crap on top of my door mat. The fuck?

It’s my pick axe, my sword, and my backpack. I stare at it, puzzled. Dried blood in the shape of my palm stains the handle of the pickaxe, just next to the impressions left behind by my grandfather’s hands.

“How’s the leg?” Robin asks me empathetically once she sees me walking up to her.

“Hurts. But not too bad. Probably have a fat bill from Harvey in the mail.” I sigh, crouching down to pull weeds to the best of my abilities. “Thank you for helping yesterday, and for bringing me my mining stuff. I really appreciate it.”

“Your mining stuff? I didn’t do that.” She says confused.

“The stuff at my door, that wasn’t you?” I ask. 

“Nope. Must have been Linus, I guess… Hope you kids didn’t do anything too crazy last night. I didn’t even hear Sebastian come home, it must have been so late.” She says before she resumes her focus on lining up the back panels.

“Oh, I didn’t go out with them. Straight to bed for me. Who knew that drinking after losing blood was a bad idea?” I laugh nervously, praying to Yoba that a half-asleep Sebastian doesn’t come waltzing out of my house.

“Oh yeah, huh.” She hums with just a hint of judgement. “…Any plans for what to do with that cave by your house?”

“Thanks for reminding me, I need to check on the mushroom farm.” I stand up cautiously and head in that direction.

“You’ve got a mushroom farm growing in there?” She asks, delighted.

“Yeah. Demetrius didn’t tell you? It’s his science project or something.” I reply, which might have been a bad idea.

“He doesn’t tell me anything, apparently.” She mumbles sharply, “I swear, that man thinks he’s a mad scientist.”

***

“Morning Pierre.” I greet him as I enter the shop. “I’ve got some corn and some peppers for ‘ya if you’re looking to stock your shelves. Just harvested this morning.”

“Gladly.” He responds, fiddling with the cash register to pay me.

“Is Abby here?” I ask.

“She’s probably still asleep.” He mutters disappointedly, clicking his tongue.

“Mind if I go bug her?” I start walking towards the door to their house, and he hands me a stack of cash.

“Please do.”

I climb the stairs to her door, which is locked as per usual.

“Abby!” I call.

“One second!” I hear her yelp.

After some scurrying, she opens the door.

I look back and forth between her relaxed expression and the shirtless Alex laying in her bed.

“Oh?” I recoil. 

“Hey, Sarah.” He waves at me as if I’m walking in on a casual tea party they’re having.

Should I try and take a page from that book? Not giving a crap who sleeps with who? Is that the way to move in a small town?

“I’ll come back later then.” I falter, still surprised and confused.

“Actually, no, this is perfect. If you wanna distract my dad while Alex climbs out the back,” Abby says quickly.

“From the second story?” Alex protests.

“There’s a tree, you’ll be fine. I do it all the time.” She shrugs, annoyed, then turns to me again, “Ask him about fertilizer or something. He keeps some water retaining ones in storage. Just make sure he isn’t by the window.”

“If Alex gets caught, I had nothing to do with this.” I say before I head down the stairs to do Abigail’s bidding.

“Hey again Pierre, wanted to ask you before I forget. I was reading about some water-retaining fertilizer. You wouldn’t happen to have any, would you?”

“So glad you asked.” He perkily saunters over to his storage room and shuffles boxes around.

I start to see Alex’s feet floating outside the window. “How much is it per unit?

“They’re 4.70 each for the basic quality.” He emerges carrying a blue packet in his hands.

“Oh, do you have the high quality ones? I might want to check that out.” I say, prompting him to dig through more boxes.

When he comes back out, he places another packet in my hands.

From the corner of my eye, I see Alex still hovering in the tree, his limbs stretched out around its trunk.

I pretend to contemplate my decision between the two fertilizers, reading and comparing the ingredient labels.

“Ammonium nitrate.” I feign interest as I read. “Hmmm, hmmm. That’s good stuff.”  I raise my eyebrows and stroke my chin as if I understand any of this shit.

Pierre twiddles his thumbs watching, itching to make this sale, until I see Alex’s brunette hair and green jacket fleeing the scene.

“I’ll try the quality one. Test it out before next season.” I say, the relief of success rushing through me.

After handing over some cash, he lets me leave it behind the counter to grab on my way out.

“Pierre didn’t notice a thing. Now are you gonna tell me how that happened?” I say as I get back to Abby’s room.

“I could ask you the saaaame thing.” She raises her eyebrows and nods her head as she stretches her syllables.

“You first.” I plop onto the bean bag in front of her play station, avoiding sitting on her bed like I normally would.

“We went to the Saloon after we went swimming. Alex was really pumped up after dancing all night and we started talking. Of course I wasn’t really listening, but one thing still led to another. Friends with benefits— minus the friends part, probably.” She explains.

“How did it go?” I ask, still surprised about the whole thing.

“Oh, y’know. I would do it again, but I probably wouldn’t initiate it myself.” She shrugs.

“I get what you mean.” I laugh.

“Now what about you? Did you take Sebastian’s virginity?” She asks.

“His what?” I choke out.

“His virginity.”

“He’s never…?” I question.

“I assume? I guess he could be doing anything when he drives around on his bike, but come on, it’s Sebastian. I can’t imagine that he goes out to socialize. Have you ever seen him talking to strangers? You remember how totally charming he was when you two first met.” She shrugs.

“He’s never had a girlfriend or anything like that?”

“Maybe an internet girlfriend.” She laughs.

“That’s crazy news. But no, we didn’t do anything. He fell asleep on my lap, but that’s it.” I sigh loudly.

“Huh. Now how about that?” She squeezes her mouth upward disappointedly.

Learning this about Sebastian made me think over my unremarkable experience with ‘losing my virginity’. If I never went to Zuzu City, never took the job that had me searching for any way to feel alive, would I still be a virgin now? Would I have still come to the opinion that it’s “naive” to think your first time is significant?

“He did tell me he likes me this morning, though. But I think it was an accident.” 

She bursts with laughter. “Oh Yoba, he is so dumb.”

“Correction. What he actually said is that he told his mom that he likes me.” I laugh slightly with her. “Shit, he might still be at my house.”

“Still!?”

“Robin’s working on the chicken coop, so he’s trapped inside.”

“That’s crazy …” She catches her breath and thinks before continuing, “Oh yeah, before the whole Alex thing happened, Elias was asking about you.”

“Ah… Shit.”

“He was just asking me what your deal was. I didn’t tell him much, don’t worry. However, Sam heard him say your name then went on blabbing about you.” She rolls her eyes.

“Oh Yoba, what did he say?”

“He was just being Sam, talking about how cool you are with your battle scars, or how you came out triumphant when we played a totally rigged game of chicken. Not anything personal.” She shrugged.

“Did he tell him where I live?” I ask.

“Oh… No, but he probably dropped enough context clues for him to figure it out… On the bright side, at least Sam was clueless the entire time, go figure. He didn’t even stop to wonder how Elias knew you.”

I head back to my farm and spend the entire walk there working up the courage to come clean to Sebastian.

It’s only fair. It’ll just get worse the longer I wait.

I catch myself before I end up knocking on my own door in front of Robin.

“Hey, Sebastian.” I say. 

He’s still sitting on my couch, with Boots on his lap and one of my books in his hand. “Hey. Any idea how much longer my mom’s going to stay?”

“Shouldn’t be much longer.” I assure him. “Sorry you’re stuck here.”

“I thought about sneaking out your bathroom window, but didn’t know if that would be trashy.” He laughs lightly.

Imagine that. I debate telling him about how I watched Alex do exactly that earlier, but decide it should be Abby’s story to tell if she wants to.

“Glad you stayed, I wanted to talk to you about something.” I say, taking the seat across from him.

“I wanted to talk to you about something too.” He admits, his chest rising sharply. “I sorta said I like you this morning, and wanted to say, yeah… I do. I don’t really know where to go about it from here, but wanted to say it again while fully conscious.”

“Sebastian. I like you too. I’ve never really had butterflies like this before.” I smile at the ground, feeling a rush of heat to my face. 

“That was probably the best sleep of my life last night.” He says, laughing slightly.

“But I need to tell you something.”

I feel the warmth in the air evaporate. I need to rip off the bandaid, fast.

“I thought it would be better to tell you now than later…. Elias and I have met before, months ago.” I tell him. I see his demeanor stiffen. “He and I hooked up. I had no idea who he was, or where he was from, it just happened…” I watch his smile fade into confusion. “I don’t want to mess up what you’ve got going on with your band.”

“Ah.” He breathes.

“It might be best if we went back to being friends.” I pause. “I’m going to tell Elias the same thing.”

I did the responsible and right thing, but I still feel the pang as my insides fall empty, saying goodbye to the butterflies.

“Thanks for letting me know.” He says shortly.

I wouldn’t know how to respond to all that either. The disappointment on my face matches his.

As he leaves, braving the sounds of his mom calling out to him, I force out the thoughts of what could have been.

I had let myself get too comfortable with the thought that I could be with someone for more than just one night, and that’s my fault.

In the silent wake of him leaving, I prepare two blueberry tarts to give to Linus and Robin for saving me yesterday. I hope they still taste good, and that the depression I feel doesn’t get baked into them.

As the tarts cool in my fridge, I’m left with the next string of loose ends for me to wrap up.

***

I knock on the oak door. A sharp gust of wind blows from behind me and swings the door open.

“Hello, Rasmodius.” I say, shaking off the weirdness of being let in by the wind, and he glances up at me very briefly. He stands over his desk behind the cauldron, holding his hand over a book as the pages turn one after another.

“Come in, Sarah.” He instructs.

“I thought you might find this interesting.” I say, unraveling the old tshirt in my hands to reveal a floating grey orb. It springs to life hovering once freed.

“You touched the void essence with your bare hands?” He asks, abandoning the book and rushing towards me.

“No, I don’t think so. A creature in the mines dropped this when I killed it. One of its buddies bit me on the leg, though.” I explain.

“Let me see.” He urges. As I do the whole motion of pulling up my pant leg and taking off the bandage, he walks over to his shelves and pulls out a lavender colored bottle. “Wounds of damned beasts won’t heal like those of mortal creatures. It will warp your flesh.”

“What’s in the bottle?” I ask.

“A balm for the afflicted areas.” He says seriously.

“Is it going to hurt?”

“Yes.”

I blacked out for most of the searing, horrible pain. I can just vaguely remember the sight as he used a spell to temporarily expand Harvey's stitches, so he could run the burning liquid beneath the loose flap of skin, and the bubbling sound it made when making contact with my exposed flesh.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 (Imgur) (In the Style of Usher Confessions part II)

“Why are you talking to me?” Shane asks flatly as I sit next to him, two beers in hand.

“Thought you might want a friend.” I answer. “Hell, I need one.”

“You think I give a shit, why ?” He raises an eyebrow, but the rest of his face remains unmoving in disbelief.

“Damn, Shane, just take the beer.” I snap, which warrants a slightly humored sigh from him.

“Since you’re invading my space, why don’t you tell me how a city girl ended up in the boonies?” He grumbles.

“I worked at Joja Corporate when it exploded and saw them carrying out burning bodies. Wanted a change of pace after that.” I overshare bluntly. “Next round on you?”

“You’re funny.” He says sharply, but ironically, my tragic overstep seems to lighten his mood.

As we keep talking, I get the sense that he also came to Pelican Town to escape something. As I glance behind, I see Sebastian’s eyes on me across the tavern at the pool table with Sam.

Please don’t think I’m trying to hop onto the next guy. I just wanted someone to have a depression beer with.

***

I spend my morning hunched over the rows of blueberries ready for their next round of harvest. Robin completed the coop! After these blueberries are done, I can head to Marnie’s barn to pick out some chickens.

“Haven’t seen you in the mines in a while.” Came the raspy voice of Elias as I head to dump a final bucket of blueberries into the shipping bin.

“How’d you find my house?” I cross my arms, the bucket swinging in front of me

“I asked someone where the farmer lives and they pointed me to the only farmer in town. ” He explains with a chill tone.

“Normally I’d give you a hard time for doing that, but I did actually want to talk to you.” I place the bucket into the shipping bin and then re-cross my arms. “I don’t know what our situation is, but I need us to switch into friend mode.”

“What prompted this change?” He asks, no evidence of unease on his face. His smirk only deepens.

“What prompted you to give me a fake name?” I ask bluntly. I walk over to my mailbox to lean against it in the shade.

“No one knows how to pronounce ‘Elias’ so I shorten it for strangers. Which you used to be.” He reminds me. “So what’s up?”

“I used to have a thing going with Sebastian. I put an end to it after seeing that you’re in a band together, and now I need to do the same with you. So we can all just be friends, and nothing messy or weird.” I say informatively.

“Sounds like you’ve got a good grasp on everything then.” He says, his voice loaded with sarcasm.

“Yep. You can leave now.” I try to brush him off, but he takes a step closer and places his hand on the mailbox beside me. I curse the gasp that comes out of my mouth.

“If we’re going to be friends, you can’t come undone every time I get close to you.” He lowers his voice.

“Then maybe stop getting close to me.” I stammer.

As he accepts my rejection, something pangs in me to see his eyes soften. I thought it would be easy. As he steps away, I find myself cupping his cheek and pulling him to me for a kiss. I need him closer; the depth, the wisdom, and the stability he has within himself. I see someone who manages in the same isolation that broke me.

Once we break, he bellows over with laughter.

“I know, I know.” I say shamefully.

“What we did the first night we met could have been an innocent accident. But everything since then,” He narrates our turn of events with an amused glint. “And now this?”

“I don’t need the reminder that I have dog-shit impulse control.” I sigh loudly.

“And what would happen if that poor impulse control is set loose in a small town? Say, if you didn’t have just one person to let it out with?” He playfully laments.

“What are you getting at?” I ask, ignoring my deepened breathing, ignoring the realization that he’s the first person I’ve slept with more than one time , and the personal crisis I’ll have later about it.

“We keep whatever’s going on between us. No one has to know.” He says in a deep rasp.

I close my eyes, really thinking about the situation, before pulling him by the collar of his shirt into my house.

“We’re setting some rules.” I demand once we’re inside, my fingers nervously pressed against the door behind me. “You’re right. I do have a problem. I used to have a therapist, and sometimes we would talk about a probable sex addiction. I have been good lately. I slipped up when I met you, but I was good again until that time in the mines.” The words come crashing out. Yoba, why am I telling him all this?

“Ah, so you haven’t been with anyone else since meeting me?” He rubs the stubble on his chin, evidently flattered.

“I haven’t. Honestly, the fact that we’ve even slept together twice is already new territory for me.” I jabber.

“Oh, so I cured you.” He teases, stepping forward to put his hands on my waist.

As much as I love it, I push his hands away. “Rules!” I yelp.

“Which are?” He asks nonchalantly, starting to kiss my neck.

“We can’t do it here.” I gasp at the tickle of his lips trailing down my body. “My friends — OUR friends — barge in here all the time.”

“Good thing you’re blocking the door.” He takes a kneeling position. With the look of his face down there, and the feeling of his fingers in my waist band as he slips down my shorts, I don’t protest.

“Okay, fine. It’s fine this time, but if anyone comes over and asks, I turned you down and now you’re heartbroken, and nothing happened and — Good YOBA.” I squeal as his lips are finally on me, my head slamming back against the door. “Don’t fucking stop.”

***

“Are there any other rules that we should totally follow?” He asks after getting me off a couple dozen times, my legs turning to jelly beneath his touch. Now we sit responsibly across from each other on my couches, my shorts securely back on.

“No touching in public, no hickies anywhere that’ll show,” I think out loud, my head still spinning from earlier, “And we don’t tell anyone .” Except Abby, duh.

“My diary shall be the lone keeper of our secrets.” He jokes.

“We shouldn’t see each other one-on-one where anyone else can just walk in. And no spending the night.” I tell him.

“So, no fooling around here or in public, meaning we go to my place? Did you know I live in the attic of a library?” He raises his eyebrows at me, reading my face before continuing, “...What, rethinking your choices?”

“No,” I laugh, “But how did you end up there?”

“Divorce.”

“Oh. Anything I should know about that?” I ask.

“It was somewhat amicable. I let him keep the house since I just wanted out…” He lets out a deep sigh before continuing, “But since you’ve opened up about your sex issues, I guess I can too. I have the opposite problem. It’s usually hard for me to trust someone enough for it to even get to the point of having sex.” He says, the earnesty showing in his relaxed eyes.

“That’s a shame, you’re really good at it.” I tease him before I can let myself handle the sincerity of the conversation. “What made me different? We were strangers.”

“I like to think we had a pretty deep conversation before we got into it. Plus, your face is really easy to read.” He sinks deeper into the couch, stretching a muscular arm over the cushions.

I try not to think about how visibly I’m blushing. “Should we have another rule? No feelings? So that it doesn’t get complicated?”

“Why on earth would we do that? It’s the best part.”

***

I know it’s stupid. I know it’s messy.

But a huge part of me is so eager to be around him again without a wall of mixed emotions between us. To experience the freedom and sincerity we had together that first night. To feel less pissed off at him. To feel the rushes of excitement without the fear of hurting anyone lingering in the back of my mind.

It’s still not an ideal situation, but at least everything is out in the open. Sorta .

I head back to my farm, having used the cover of early morning to deliver five of my finest watermelons to the Junimos. Thankfully, they let me hand them the watermelons through the window so I didn’t have to struggle fitting both myself and the giant bag through the small opening.

“Hey!” Abby calls me from my porch. “Where did you go so early in the morning?”

“Crop delivery.” I half-lie. “What’s up?”

“Sam’s birthday is tomorrow. Help me plan something?” She says excitedly.

“Sure!”

She follows me around my farm as I go between the melon patches, the rows of corn, and then into my coop to feed my new baby chickens.

“Knowing Sam, he’ll probably want to do something adventurous with all of us. Like the day we went to the waterfall, but probably somewhere new.” Abby ponders.

“He did say that he wants to go to Zuzu City all together.” I say without much thinking.

“THAT is a winning idea.” She jumps, causing the chickens to dart away with ruffling wings.

“It’s such a long bus ride, it’ll take the whole day to get there and back.” I say.

“Maybe Sebastian can borrow his mom’s truck again.” She suggests.

“Oh. I haven’t talked to him since the whole Elias fiasco.”

“Me neither.”

“Ah.” I murmur, leaving us to stare at each other stiffly.

Once the chickens have been thoroughly pet, we brave the walk to Sebastian’s house.

Robin hides the surprise from her face when she sees me.

I forgot she bore witness to her son stomping out of my house.

“Hey Robin!” I say uneasily.

“Is Sebastian home? We’re trying to make plans for Sam’s birthday tomorrow.” Abby brings a level of nonchalant that eases the room.

“He’s in his usual spot.” Robin smiles weakly.

I hold my breath as we walk down the stairs to his room, remembering the first time I was here and he answered the door shirtless.

“Seb, open up.” Abby bangs on the door before opening it herself.

“Come in, why don’t you.” He sarcastically remarks as Abby enters. I slowly walk in after her.

I am so thankful Abby is here to buffer it all.

“Sam’s birthday is tomorrow. We’re thinking we’ll all kidnap him and take him to Zuzu City for the day. Think your mom would be okay with us taking the truck?” She asks, straight to the point.

“She’ll say yes if it’s you.” He answers flatly.

Abby walks past me and back up the stairs, leaving the two of us down here in an air of awkward.

“We might want to leave Pelican town around 8am. It would probably take around two and a half hours by car.” I break the silence.

“Sounds good.”

There’s another pause where we both look at the floor instead of each other.

“Are we cool, Sebastian?” I ask, trying my best to not sound desperate. 

I fight the ache I feel, seeing his eyes absent of the warmth I had grown so fond of. 

I see his chest rise and fall before he answers, “Yeah.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 (Imgur)

“This is nice. This is SO nice.” Sam grins, hanging his head out the window like a dog, a yellow flurry of hair flowing in the wind behind him.

Two hours into the ride, and Sam is still beaming with excitement. Abby is in the back next to me, retelling the stories about our last trip to Zuzu for the 10th time.

I sit in the same spot in the backseat that I did when we went to the waterfall, with the same view of Sebastian’s eyes in the rearview mirror, but they remain fixed directly on the road ahead. The frigid awkwardness has thawed into a chill.

Abby repeats the story about the cafe we went to and all their exotic coffees again when Sam chimes in, “Sarah, what’s the BEST pizza joint in the city.”

“Don’t worry Sam, I’ve already got that planned.” I assure him.

“OH! So there’s a PLAN!” He sings, elated. “Yoba, I feel so special. I can’t believe you guys are doing all this for me. And Seb! We got you out of the basement finally. You’ve been cooped up for like a week straight—”

Sebastian turns up the music to drown out the chatterbox next to him, which prompts Sam to sing along at the top of his lungs.

“You’re right, Seb, this IS my favorite song.” Sam bounces his shoulders to the beat, banging his head forward until he gets choked by the seat belt. “IF YOU WANT. TO DESTROY MY SWEATERRR… WATCH ME UNRAVEL, I’LL SOON BE NAKYYYYED”

Abby and I stare at each other in disbelief, too shocked to laugh at the groggled voice he used to sing “nakyyyyed”

“One day buddy, we’re gonna be opening for them.” Sam slaps Sebastian on the back, causing the truck to swerve outside the lines for a moment. “Or they’ll be opening for us. Now that’s wishful thinking.”

“Yup.” Sebastian replies with forced lightness. I get a view of his eye twitching as he steps on the gas pedal. 

His shoulders relax for a moment as the city’s skyscrapers come into view.

First, we head to my favorite family-owned donut shop where Sam eats his body weight in maple bars. Then, we visit the Museum of Rock & Roll, where he uses up half of Abby’s polaroid film taking pictures with guitars signed by his many idols.

“Man, this is the best day ever! You guys are treating me like a dog that’s about to get put down. Or like a kid the day before their parents tell them they’re getting divorced.” Sam gushes happily before freezing. “Shit, sorry Seb.”

“The fuck do you mean? I never knew my dad.”

“Oh. Right.”

I look over at Abby, who is holding in laughter with both of her hands pressed tightly over her mouth.

Sebastian starts walking behind us to light a cigarette. 

“Sarah, wanna show us your old apartment? Abby said it was really cool. Or your old Joja office? Show us where the top secret business happens.” Sam changes the topic quickly. It’s almost as if he’s trying to hit on every sore subject possible.

“I can point out my old apartment on the way over to our next stop.” I laugh it off anxiously.

“And where might that be?” Sam inquires.

“Zuzu Tower. You get a really nice view of the whole city from up there. It’s perfect at sunset.”

***

After Sam’s mind is sufficiently blown watching the city light up under the setting sun and we all fill up on Jorjano’s Pizza, Sam decides he wants to end his birthday by going to a nightclub.

“You guys have fun, I’ll be in the car.” Sebastian excuses himself.

“Hell the fuck no you’re not.” Abby barks.

“You’re really going to leave us hanging? On my birthday?” Sam joins in on the peer pressure. Abby makes boo-ing sounds, shaking her thumb down.

“You’ll have more fun without me.” Sebastian says apathetically.

I hear scuffling in the pavement behind me, and I see a flurry of tangled limbs as Sam wrestles Sebastian into a full nelson hold.

“Abby. Front left pocket.” Sam wheezes, all his might going into the hold.

Just as Sebastian was about to wrangle free, and likely deck Sam in the face, Abby successfully snags his car keys from his jean pocket.

“Are you fucking kidding me.” Sebastian grumbles, fists balled at his sides.

“Oh no, looks like you have to go in with us.” Abby shrugs and tucks the keys into the cup of her bra.

As we wait in line outside the club, and then eventually make it inside, Sebastian looms behind us like a storm cloud.

The beat of the house music is so loud, we can feel it reverberate in our chests.

Sam beelines to the front of the stage, throwing up his hands. I stand with my jaw on the floor when I see Abby trying to teach him how to shake ass to the rhythm.

After giving up on teaching him, Sam protesting that his body “just doesn’t move that way”, Sam is jumping up and down, one hand on the stage and the other fist-bumping wildly in the air. Abby and I dance with our arms wrapped around each other's shoulders, bouncing between different areas of the crowd when men try to dance too closely. 

Meanwhile, Sebastian lingers in the back on a bar stool, darkly observing. Each time we glance over, his expression is stiff. It’s not until the laser light show begins and intense electronic music starts thundering through the crowd, that we can see a slight curling of his lips.

After meandering far from the front, we search for Sam again. We find him in the middle of a dance circle, with a woman bent over in front of him. His hands are raised to the sides of his face, absolutely astonished.

Abby and I join the circle, watching Sam’s elated expression.

“I’m guessing people don’t yike in the valley?” I say to Abby.

“Don’t what ?” Abby yells back over the blaring music.

“Don’t do that .” I gesture to Sam, who is now hollering loudly in excitement.

“Yeah, absolutely not.” She laughs.

I feel a hand slip around my waist, then turn around to see a stunning man. His rich skin is illuminated by the neon lights, his afro swaying as he dances. I have to admit, looking at him is hypnotizing.

I dance with him for a moment. No touching, but a lot of smiling and eye contact. Laughter. Hyping up each others’ dance moves. Until he moves in closer, starting to press his body against mine.

“I’m married.” I blurt out rapidly, pulling away. 

The man raises his hands politely and carries on.

I shouldn’t feel guilty. I shouldn’t feel this pull to Sebastian anymore, but damn I can’t just rub salt in the wound with him watching like that.

“When’s the wedding?” Abby quips as I return to her. She grabs my hands for stability as she gets lower onto the man she’s dancing on.

“Oh, please.” I laugh. 

***

All of Sam and Abby's energy evaporates as they haul themselves into the backseat of Robin’s truck and immediately prepare for sleep, leaving me to sit in the front with Sebastian.

“Move your big fat ass.” Abby grunts, prompting the sounds of rustling and pushing between the two.

Once they've settled into their sleeping positions, with a tad more cursing from Abby, Sebastian starts the engine. I stare out at the thinned rows of cars as we follow the spiraling structure of the parking garage.

“You know the way to the highway?” Sebastian breaks the silence in a very forced casual tone.

“Yeah. You can turn right once we get out of here.” I respond. “The streets here are weird as hell.”

“Know your way around the city, huh.” He says with an underlying sharpness.

Is he jealous that I used to live here, or did he just call me a whore?

“I guess.” I shrug coolly.

I always hated the nonsensical streets at Zuzu, but at least now it gives me a way to talk to Sebastian, even if it’s just to help navigate.

Just any words to bridge this fat fucking awkward.

“In three stop lights or so, there’s a roundabout. The third exit will get you to the highway.” I direct him, preparing myself for stiff silence once more when we’re on the dark stretch of road for hours.

The streetlamps become dimmer and more spaced out as we approach the more remote areas, and soon even the scattered stretch of Zuzu is far behind us.

An hour passes with no sound but the droning hum of the engine and the “Top Hits!” radio station until Sebastian says, “We’ve got another show this Friday in Ridgeside. You should come.”

I’m almost stunned that he’s speaking, let alone that he’s inviting me to another show, given everything — given a certain drummer.

“You guys really rocked the last one. I’m down.” I say, trying to act as normal as possible.

But the rest of the drive is dead silent again.

He wordlessly accepts my cash when he stops for gas, unlike previous trips where my gesture prompted long debates and refusals.

I pretend to fall asleep to escape the coldness.

***

With mining off the table, I invest my next few days planting fruit trees and trying to build kegs. Many splinters and sore thumbs later, I’ve got five kegs lined up under the shaded side of my house. It was a pain in my ass, but at least it went slightly better than when I first tried to build scarecrows.

Boots runs circles around my ankles as I prepare a batch of sinigang to go with the red snappers I caught today.

I should look into growing more “exotic” vegetables. I think, looking at the summer squash and cabbage I have for the soup. It’s not the authentic ingredients my mom used to make it with, but it’s the best I can do with what’s in the Ferngill Republic.

I take a break from dicing onions to write a letter to my parents.

I still haven’t even told them that I took over Grandpa Edward’s farm. I don’t want to shatter the image of their handworking daughter who landed an amazing job in a big city. We had celebrations and goodbye parties. They watched me board the boat, eyes misty to see their daughter have opportunities that were never available to them.

Each time I write them a letter, my mind goes blank on how to say it not only to them, but to the customs agents that read through each parcel.

They can be really careless with how they tear open the letters and sloppily reseal it. There’s been a few times when I’ve received an empty envelope, its contents lost somewhere along the way. 

When that happens, I just imagined what those lost letters must say: my mom probably writes about their Saturday line dancing nights, and my dad probably vaguely updates me on how they’re still safe despite everything going on. Even if the letter’s gone, just seeing the baren envelope in my mailbox makes me sigh with relief.

Suddenly, a knock on my door startles me out of my contemplative state.

“I thought we agreed we wouldn’t meet at my place.” I say to Elias as I see him standing on my porch.

“Well, hello to you too.” He twists his face into a half-smile. “It’s not like you’ve come to visit me, so I figured the rules could bend a bit.”

“Sorry. I’ve been wrapped up with things around here.” I sigh. “But at least I’ve been making progress on the farm.”

“Cooking red snapper?” He asks, seeing the fish laying on my countertop.

“Yep. Catch of the day right here. I’ve been dreading filleting them though, they’re a pain.” I say.

“Let me help.” He takes off his brown leather jacket and places it on the back of my dining chair.

He finishes gutting and fileting the fish within a few minutes, leaving me dazed as I watch him. That shit is so bony, it would have taken me at least forty minutes.

“Lots of practice, I see.” I try to calm how absolutely marveled I am.

“Yeah, I’ve seen a fish or two in my time.” He laughs and heads to wash his hands.

He takes a seat at the table as I strain the tamarind broth in the sink. Sincerity coats his voice as he speaks, “I was thinking about you today. I know our history suggests otherwise, but I didn’t come here to get in your pants.”

“Yeah? Did you just have a sixth sense that I was cooking fish or something?” I respond teasingly.

“Well, that’s a bonus if you’re kind enough to offer me some. But I realized I don’t know much about you. I know your secrets, your traumas, but not much surface-level information.”

“Ironic, isn’t it?” I laugh. It takes a moment for what he said to sink in.

He’s right. I know about his divorce and a traumatic event he had at sea, but not much else.

“So, what’s your favorite food?” He asks, folding his hands on the table’s wooden surface.

“Starting really basic, huh?” I smirk at him. “Tonight’s one of my favorites, but I’d say my all-time favorite is my mom’s kare-kare.”

“I don’t know what that is.” He admits.

“It’s a dish from my hometown. It’s a beef stew with a peanut-y sauce… I could probably try to make it here, actually, you actually have those vegetables in the valley. My sinigang isn’t gonna turn out right, though.” I ramble.

“And where might your hometown be?” He asks curiously.

“I thought you wanted surface-level, first-date kind of information and not more trauma dumping.” I smile mischievously, dumping diced onions into the simmering broth.

“Knowing where you’re from seems like pretty basic information to me.”  He raises an eyebrow.

“Not so fast, you need to tell me your favorite food.” I return his snark.

“Eggplant parmesan. Your turn.” He says flatly.

“My hometown is a southeastern Island in the Gotoro Empire.” I admit, my knife pausing before I make the next slice into the summer squash.

“I see.” His brow knits, and his hands return to his lap. “My family’s from a southern Island of Ferngill. I got to see it once with my parents before they passed.”

Thoughts of returning to see my parents float through my mind briefly before I wave them away. “How long ago was that?” I ask.

“It will be four years this winter.” He mutters solemnly. 

“How long since your divorce?” I ask, not realizing that it might be uncouth to jump from one depressing topic to the other.

“Also four years.” He answers with a slightly lighter tone. “How long has it been since your last relationship?”

“I’ve never been in one.” I admit. I see a slight stunned expression flash onto his face. I imagine that’s what my face looked like when learning that Sebastian’s a virgin. “We’ve got slightly different experience levels, I see.” I laugh into the silence. Awkward.

“Yeah, slightly. ”

“How long were you two together?” I ask.

“Married for three years, together for seven in all.” He answers.

“Damn, how old are you?” I look up from the cutting board.

“29.”

“Seven years older than me.” I nod my head slowly, thinking.

“I’m an old man.” He jokes. “Now tell me, you could have gone anywhere when you left the city. How did you end up on this farm?”

“My grandfather left me the deed. I ended up finding his letter the night of the Joja fire, actually.” I explain.

“So, he’s not from Gotoro?” He asks inquisitively.

“No. He and my father used to live here. My dad got drafted, which is how he met my mom.” I nod my head lightly, smelling the soup’s steam. Should be ready soon.

“And how’d you end up in Ferngill?” He asks.

“Want my whole life story, huh?”

“Well, that is my goal here.”

“I was only supposed to be here for a summer internship at Joja. But right after I left was when the war got serious, and moved onto Gotoro territory. My family wanted me to stay here where it’s safe. I worked nights at a bar to make ends meet until I could get promoted.” I tell him, suddenly forgetting that this is information I haven’t confided in anyone before. It usually sits in a deeply compartmentalized area of my mind that doesn’t seem to exist until I respond to my parents’ letters. “Now tell me your family’s history.”

“My father was a fisherman too. We moved to Sunberry before I can even remember, but the story is they had to come here after larger fisheries wrecked the aquatic population in my hometown.” He sighs.

“Do you know Willy?” I ask, the completely off-topic question popping in my head.

“Yeah, I do. We’ve got a bet going for which one of us is taking 1st place at the trout derby this weekend.” He lightens up.

“He’s the one that was teaching me to fish before!” I smile at the connection.

“I can tell.” He remarks with facetious judgement.

“Can’t be too petty now, his lessons and my fishing are what’s putting dinner on the table tonight.” I say with a teasing smugness.

“Eh, I’ll reserve my judgement after trying it.” He jokes. “Willy and my father were really close friends.”

I pour two bowls of the sinigang for us and bring them to the table. He gives me a conflicted look as I sit across from him, with one corner of his mouth curving upwards.

“I’m really enjoying this, but I should take you on a real date sometime. Even if our circumstances are unique .” He offers. 

The two bowls steam in front of us. He’s waiting for his serving to cool while I impatiently burn my mouth over and over.

“You know I’ve never actually dated before, but I assume we didn’t start off the ‘traditional’ way.” I laugh.

“No, we certainly did not.” He grins. “I still don’t regret it.”

“Good. Me neither.” I return his wide smile.

***

In the wake of Elias leaving my house for the night, having been so nice as to help me was the dishes afterwards, I no longer have a distraction from my thoughts.

I always thought my addiction stemmed from the monotonous drag of life as a Joja employee.

But maybe the Joja depression worked hand-in-hand with other elements at play, like being displaced by the war.

I never even mentioned this to my therapist. She’d asked about my childhood and everything, but I'd avoided mentioning that I'm a foreigner, given the political climate.

I pretend like I’m telling her about this trauma revelation and imagine her voice as she analyzes the situation. She’d probably connect the trauma to everything, suggest that the sudden move could have made me distrustful of stability, and leave me with a crushed ego for a week.

Hm.

Settled for bed, Boots lays across my chest like a scarf wrapped over my neck. He definitely can’t do this when he gets bigger, but for now I enjoy his soft purrs that warm my skin. 

As I drift off to sleep, I imagine how my therapist would react, now that my sessions would be about a bunch of boy drama, instead of how badly I wanted to strangle my boss. I wonder if these topics would be more interesting to her. Maybe she’d be proud that I’d even got to this point, despite the utter dog-shit mess I’ve created.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15 (imgur)

Butterflies lead to feelings, and feelings lead to either good or bad outcomes, depending on who you ask. All of which are things I never thought would be in grasp; never thought any of this would actually happen to me, let alone two at the same time . Along the way, I’d somehow never considered what a relationship, or even dating would even be like. 

Did I just not want a relationship? Didn’t meet the right person? Or did I not think I was deserving? Or is it a sick trick of the Valley’s magic, that--

“Helloooo, earth to Sarah.” Abby snaps her fingers. I’m sucked out of my mind, and back to her bedroom where she holds up two shirts. One is a black, plunge-line tankini, while the other is a purple floral-print cropped tee.

“Uhh, the black one.” I mumble, no idea what she wanted me to say.

She throws the shirt into my lap.

Fuck, I thought she was asking what she should wear.

I swap my t-shirt for the black top.

“Lose the bra. The straps don’t look right.” She advises.

“Abby, this isn’t the 70s.” I laugh. We both shrug, and I slip it off from underneath the shirt. “I literally just broke things off with Sebastian, and now I’m turning up to his show with my boobs all over the place?”

Not to mention how weird I acted when he tried to touch them.

“Forget about him, you’ve gotta live your life. If your boobs are a problem, that’s for him to deal with.” She sasses, throwing on the other shirt she was holding. She pairs it with a black pleated skirt and more belts than what’s necessary to hold up the skirt.

I start putting on a smokey liner while she sections her hair into two pigtails on top of her head, leaving out her bangs.

“By the way, Sebastian said we can borrow his mom’s truck since the show might go later than the bus runs.” She says.

“Abby, neither of us are licensed.”

“Sam’s driving, not us.”

“Is he licensed!?”

“No. But he’s driven before.”

I put my faith into her nonchalant demeanor.

***

That faith, that was rooted solely in vibes, is biting me in the ass.

Sam is a great friend, but this is easily the most terrifying ride of my life. On each twist of the winding road, he hollers loudly, foot tapping against the accelerator to the beat of the music. He plows Robin’s truck through the dark, forested road as if he were playing a racing video game.

Abby’s eyes are livid with fear as she turns to me from the front seat, arms sprawled out to clutch the side of the car for dear life. “Oh. My. Yoba.” She mouths the words, exasperated.

I grip my seat belt nervously between my hands.

“Hey, Sam! I think we’re supposed to slow around the turns.” I nervously suggest over the blaring radio. My voice comes out like the yip of a small dog.

“Farmer, now you’re starting to sound like Mother Sebastian.” Sam tips his head back as he laughs, but ultimately obliges. Tires screech as he pushes suddenly into the breaks, slowing the car to at least 20 mph below the speed limit.

“Sam, this is NOT any better.” Abby whines anxiously.

It takes a lot of coaching from his two unlicensed passengers before Sam figures out how to drive at a remotely acceptable speed, but somehow we make it there in one piece.

“I could kiss the ground right now.” Abby barks with a nauseated expression on her face, barreling through the car door.

Ridgeside Village doesn’t seem too different from Stardew, but they have us beat on entertainment since the center of their town faces a large stage.

“Oh, hey! The first band is just starting. They’re from Grampleton.” Sam chirps happily as he walks ahead, unfazed. With a merry pep in his step, he starts leading us to where Sebastian, Elias, and their lead guitarist unload the instruments from a van.

“Does that count as a near-death experience? We were literally near-death for the whole 20 minutes.” She breathes.

“I’m gonna count it.” I nod, blowing a long stream of air in relief, but it still feels like the world is shaking.

A grin smears across Elias’s face as he takes note of us approaching. It gives me a tremor of anxiety, but at the same time, an overwhelming pull.

“You didn’t break things off with him, did you?” Abby slyly tilts her head.

“He wanted to keep things going. It seemed like a good compromise so that I don’t make any more Elliot-style accidents.” I whisper and nudge her to act normal.

“Ahhh, I see.” She sighs in approval.

That was easy to explain?

“His idea, not mine.” I rasp quickly before we get within earshot of the others.

She nods slowly, looking almost impressed.

“First band’s good, eh?” The lead guitarist says contently as we stand around the van. “I’m Brian, by the way.” He extends out a hand for me to shake after putting down his guitar case.

“Sarah.” I return his smile and accept his handshake.

“So I’ve heard!” He laughs a bit, running his free hand through his swoopy, toffee-colored hair.

I’m gonna choose to interpret that in a very neutral, no-drama way.

“Glad you guys made it.” Elias beams.

I’m gonna need you to make this less obvious.  I try to say to him through a scowl.

“We almost didn’t. Sam drove like he was running from the cops.” Abby snarks.

“Let’s just take in the ambience and the great music.” Sam responds in a meditative, pacifistic tone.

“I’d offer to drive you back, but my bike is at Elias’s place.” Sebastian hums

Seeing all other options fizzling before us, Abby and I join the crowd to discuss whether she or I should take over driving. Whatever choice, either one of us would be safer than letting the blonde menace behind the wheel again.

“I can do it." Abby sighs conclusively, "I wanna learn eventually, might as well start. You better drink on behalf of the both of us, though.”

“Oh, there’s a bar?” I ask.

“Yeah, it’s right over th—” her mouth gapes open. Her arm that points to the bar counter at the back of the audience returns quickly to her side. “That’s my fuckin’ ex.” She rasps.

“Who? The red-head dude ordering?”

“Ew, no. The bartender.” She trills and repositions herself so that her back is to the bar.

I try to inconspicuously look over Abby’s shoulder to the bartender. Between the flashing colors of light from the stage, I can see a girl with thick black hair and baby bangs. Shredded fishnets coat her arms, and a large septum piercing dangles over her upper lip.

“Good or bad ex?” I ask her before reacting.

“Oh, Yoba, amazing. But I ghosted her. I’m the asshole.” She explains quickly.

“Do you think she recognizes you?”

“Probably. How many people do you know with purple hair?” She runs her hand along her forehead.

“Huh.” For once, I’m not the only one in a sticky situation.

I pull her deeper into the crowd to disappear together, but our moment of fun ends too quickly as the band finishes their last song, and the audience disperses.

We stagger towards the side tables while Sam and Sebastian’s band start setting up their instruments on stage.

“It doesn’t look like she noticed you.” I observe Abby’s ex. She quickly rushes between taking orders and shuffling towards the back to prepare various cocktails. I notice a tattoo that extends down her spine.

“That’s good.” Abby sighs with relief.

“Good thing you’re not drinking tonight.” I snicker. She gives me a sarcastic laugh as I get up, heading to the bar. 

As I make it to the front of the line and order a stardrop martini, a raspy voice adds, “And an IPA.”

I glace behind and see Elias as he rustles through his pockets in search of his wallet. “Let me buy you a drink. Least I can do, at this point.”

“Can you try and make this a little less obvious?” I whisper at him through the side of my mouth.

The bartender doesn’t seem to care as she turns her back to us to start mixing my drink.

“Trying to pretend we have at least a bit of normalcy.” He whispers back. “This wasn’t one of the rules, was it?”

“Great idea, I’m thirsty.” Sam gleefully steps between us, bouncing on his heels with anticipation for the show.

Elias, now obliged to treat us all to drinks, adds another martini to the order for Sam. Meanwhile Sam is blissfully unaware of the situation and rambles about the extra guitar licks he’s going to add.

“How’d that work out for ya?” I tease Elias as we walk towards the stage, Sam strutting ahead.

“Yoba forbid a man tries.” He says over his shoulder as he heads to his drum set.

Abigail finds my side and the crowd condenses again as they check their sound levels, twisting the knobs of their amps accordingly.

“Ridgeside Villaaaaage!” Sam screams into his microphone, using a grovely rockstar voice. Though corny, it makes the attendees erupt in cheers.

This show, I’m able to dance and jump up and down with Abigail to their music, now that my leg’s healing and I’m not totally shitting myself from anxiety. We join our hands together over our heads, letting ourselves move to the riffs without caring how silly we might look.

“It’s crazy we know them.” I laugh, feeling the stardrop martini hitting my system.

“Yeah, some more than others.” She snickers, eyes enthusiastically darting between me and the stage.

The crowd’s energy levels dip as Sam transitions into their slow ballad, but all eyes stay tightly focused on the performance. 

We stand in the front line, linking arms with the strangers around us and swaying.

I can’t help it as my gaze wanders to Sebastian, having ignored his corner of the stage the entire set until now. I’m transfixed watching his fingers glide up and down his fretboard, gripping the strings to add pensive vibrato as he plays. I watch his hair fall into his eyes, the gaps in his bangs revealing glimpses of his furled brow beneath.

It’s like we were over before anything even happened, and still, it feels futile to pretend that this is normal. To pretend nothing happened. To fathom that we were practically strangers a month ago, had a whirlwind, and are now left with the same nothingness as before.

The memory of what his heartbeat sounded like against my ear rings through my head. I feel a phantom sensation on the side of my face, where I had once felt its soft thumping.

“You are too predictable.” Abby waves her hand in front of my eyes, bringing me back to reality. The hazy vision of the warmth that once filled Sebastian’s eyes, quickly dissipates in front of me. As the mirage fades, I’m reminded of the gloom that sets between us, and his gaze that's solemnly fixed downwards on his bass.

I’m no longer a person he’s excited to see.

The crowd sweeps me from my thoughts as the ballad ends and their next song sparks energy all around us. A pit forms at its center, where excited attendees prance to the music, bouncing into each other freely.

Abby tugs me into the circle pit, not letting go of my hands. We giggle as people bump into us, sending us in a new direction to crash into someone else, and the cycle continues. Ricocheting endlessly, rebounding between people. No control where we’ll be thrown.

Despite the swarm of exhilarated people colliding around us, I feel free. I feel like I’m back in the stairwell at Joja, or back in the mines surrounded by shadow dwellers, except it’s a situation I can control. I can leave the swirling mob at any time. And it’s fun.

I can toy with my trauma, the loss of control that I had felt, but in a way that has me giggling along with my best friend, her purple tresses wisping about freely.

Breathless, I pull Abby out of the pit with me once I feel the skin stretching on my leg. “I’ll probably bust my stitches if we keep going.” I smile at her contently. “That was really sick.”

Abby is by my side as we watch the rest of their set, and the rest of the night’s bands. Her driving isn’t anywhere near perfect on the ride home, but at least we’re not clutching the sides of the car in terror.

***

I’m plopped lazily on my couch when I hear the sound of a vehicle outside, and soon, footsteps on my porch. I pick Boots off of my lap and scoop him into my arms.

“I saw you looking at Sebastian tonight.” Elias states informatively as soon as I open the door. He closes the gap between us with urgency, causing Boots to leap out of my arms. 

My lips part to say something stubborn, but I’m suddenly being lifted and placed down on my kitchen countertop.

“I’m going to fuck all thoughts of him out of that pretty head of yours.” He says in a low growl.

“Possessive, much? And really, in the kitchen? Boots is gonna see.” I protest, but all my disapproval is gone as my head rests back against the tiled backsplash, my skirt is lifted, and his tongue wanders around my body.

His lips press into me hungrily, his hands gripping tightly to my hips as he pulls me harder against his mouth.

Bliss. My mind is empty, occupying a void where only sparks fly in the darkness.

“Eli—Elias— holy shit.” I gasp. “I’m already almost there.”

“You’re not allowed to cum yet.” He orders firmly and gets up to a standing position. 

He throws me over his shoulder and carries me hurriedly across the house to my bed.

“I’m gonna feel you cum on this dick.” He demands throatily.

When it comes down to it, Elias has always moved with expert precision. Delicate, thoughtful touches, and sentimental care for each stroke. But now, he hurriedly thrusts into me with intensity, with greed. 

The surprise of it all sends electricity through my body, and I come undone too quickly beneath his arms.

“Atta girl.” He moans deeply, feeling as I tighten around him.

As he gets the euphoric glint in his eye that tells me he’s close, he slows his pace, sending shockwaves through me with each thrust. He holds onto every moment with furled brows until he bursts, kissing me deeply the entire time.

He continues pumping into me softly, not wanting to leave even as he maneuvers to lie beside me. His torso presses into my side, and he rests an arm over my stomach.

“Elias,” I say hoarsely, “I never thought you’d be the jealous type.”

“I’m not. I just really wanted to fuck you.” He says defensively, just as winded as I am. “Love your usual overalls, but your number tonight is somethin’ else.”

“Yeah, it looks great.” I laugh as I look down, seeing my jean skirt and Abby’s top scrunched around my waist since Elias was too impatient to remove them. 

“You surprised me.” I continue, hesitantly placing my arms around his shoulders. Surprised, for better or for worse, by this glimpse at a different side of him. Surprised by how I’m letting his soft breath brush my skin.

Cuddling after sex. I’ve never let anyone do this before. 

I think back to our first night together, when he kept trying to put his arm on me while we settled down to sleep. I smacked him away at least three times, but I still ended up waking up with his arm draped lazily around me.

“Says you. You’re actually letting me touch you.” He laughs.

“Who says I’m letting you?”

“You’re not slapping me away, are you?”

Chapter Text

Ch 16 (Imgur)

I truly don’t know how I ended up here. The surface of the table, the chair, the ground beneath my feet: none of it feels real. It's all fuzzy.

Harvey’s eyes nervously dart around the room, as if he’s terrified by the grooves in the wooden walls.

Elliot’s non-stop musings filter through our ears as background noise behind our slowed threads of thought.

Gus and Willy sit next to each other. They’re not saying anything, but their eyes are fixed at the table, erupting with giggles every now and then.

Elias tips backwards in his chair, letting the wall catch him.

Clint slumps forward, staring intensely at his hands as his fingers tap the table.

This is it. This is my nightmare blunt rotation.

I sit around the table with all of them, hazily retracing the steps that brought me here.

I grabbed Willy’s birthday present and headed to the Saloon, expecting him to be inside. But alas, he was passing a joint back and forth with Elias on the front steps. He was delighted to see me, and I gave him his present: a book about crab pots. Soon, the joint was passed my way, and they invited me to the Saloon’s back room for Willy’s birthday celebration. Who was I to say no? Goosebumps raised on my skin when I passed Elias to head inside, feeling his hand lightly brush the small of my back.

You cheeky motherfucker.

I realize I’m staring at Elias, and how the warm light bounces nicely along his face, illuminating the scar that slits one of his thick eyebrows. I feel the goosebumps again as he takes note of me staring. I’m caught off guard, feeling my stomach do a flip, but he confidently smiles back.

Why aren’t you freaking out like I am? Why are you so cool and collected all the time? Feel weird, for Yoba’s sake. Stop looking like a gorgeously robust deity for like five seconds.

Lines crack into his face as it contorts into giddy laughter.

Is there no part of you that wanes with insecurity? How do you just walk into a room with people you barely know, and you have zero impulse to shrink into a corner? AND you’re high?

Greened out, I continue ruminating with envy for how comfortable Elias is with himself, when a small voice breaks through my barreling thoughts.

“Gus…” Harvey says so quietly, it’s barely audible. “Do you still have fries?”

Gus lets out the loudest, belly shaking laughter. His hands hold his sides as he tries to regain composure. “Harvey, ma’boy, I’ve never seen you order anything but a garden salad before.”

Harvey nervously twiddles his thumbs for a moment before Gus stands triumphantly and heads out of the room.

“It’s my first time smoking.” Harvey gulps, his reddened eyes bulging.

“I haven’t done this since college.” Clint comments.

“You went to college?” Harvey’s eyes lighten with curiosity.

“No.” Clint laughs sheepishly. Small grunts of laughter reverberate across the room as, one by one, we slowly get the joke.

“Did anyone here go to college?” Elliot asks, scanning the room.

Harvey quickly whips his hand in the air, his expression reading ‘Please don’t think I’m an unlicensed doctor.’

Elliot peers around, surprised to see only Harvey’s hand. He asks, “Sarah, no degree before embarking on your dazzling city career?”

Is Elias raising his eyebrow at me because he sees through the situation? Has he figured out how Elliot knows this information about me, or am I just high?

My brain conveniently reminds me of the time when Elias told me how easy my face is to read. I feel like a prey caught in his trap. 

I realize my eyes are darting between both Elliot’s and Elias’s uncannily chiseled faces.

Fuck, why are their names kind of similar too?

“No, I was severely unqualified.” I finally answer, breaking through the cloud, realizing that I just dug my own grave.

I can start to breathe again when Gus re-enters the room, a basket of heavily seasoned fries in one hand, and a cake in the other.

“Vanilla sponge cake with a jam filling. The blueberries are sourced from the local farm.” Gus announces fondly, winking in my direction as he mentions the blueberries.

We all choose different keys to sing in as Gus leads us in “Happy Birthday”, placing the nicely iced cake in front of Willy.

A cacophony of sounds plays while Elias’s eyes are locked into me, almost toying with me, and how nervous I am right now. I completely forget the lyrics to “Happy Birthday”.

We break our uncomfortable eye contact as Elliot lingers on the final note, showing off his immaculate vibrato and musical ingenuity as he shifts to a higher harmony.

Elias cocks his scarred eyebrow at me, as if to say ‘Really? This guy?’

I roll my eyes at Elias before focusing my attention on Willy, and cheering him on.

“Sorry I forgot the candles. I’m a little stoned.” Gus thwaps Willy on the back.

“No, no, this is perfect.” Willy smiles warmly, contently eyeing his cake and the heartfelt room around him.

As Gus cuts the first slice, a mist settles in Willy’s eyes and he continues, “I didn’t often have cake growing up on the seas. This is a wonderful treat.”

The room looks fondly onto him. Elias reaches over to lightly pat his shoulder.

The rest of the night is eventful, being blitzed to oblivion in a room with people I hadn’t talked with much before. I leave the Saloon without learning any more basic introductory information about them, but I got to hear their high thoughts, and what matters in the world were perplexing them at that moment. For Harvey, it was the fact that bubbles were forming on the straw in his drink that captivated him. For Gus, it was the zany recipe ideas that danced through his head.

Elias walks me home, and hopefully the others assume that we’re friends because of the band. Hopefully.

“So,” Elias starts as soon as we’re out of earshot, “Elliot?”

“Yup.” I answer begrudgingly.

“Any more surprises I should be aware of?”

“You knew about my addiction going into this.” I snap, and his response is silence. “And, you know, it was your idea to keep seeing each other in secret . It’s gonna be a dead giveaway if you keep acting like you own me around the other townsfolk.”

“We can avoid those surprises by communicating about them. Which I’m trying to do.” He replies, raising his brow.

I take a deep breath. He’s right. I guess.

“Okay.” I say calmly. “No other surprises. Elliot was my only hook-up once I moved here. Other than you. Happy?”

“Thrilled.” He says flatly.

“Do you have any surprises for me to know about?” I return his question to him, realizing that he knows everyone in my life, but I’ve yet to meet anyone from his.

“Just my ex-husband, but you already knew that.” He answers simply. “He runs the grocery store in Sunberry. If you’re ever interested in meeting him, he sells some native seeds that Pierre doesn’t have.”

As we reach my doorstep, our mood softens.

“Does your addiction need tending to this evening?” He asks cheekily.

“No. I’m alright tonight.” I smile slightly at him. My cheeks break into a grin as he leans down to kiss me on the forehead.

“Have a good night, Sarah.” He rests his chin on my head as he wraps me into a tight hug.

***

As my head rests against my pillow, I think back to what Abby had said weeks ago: “It should be easy to avoid Mr. Ruggedly Handsome and keep doing whatever with Mr. Loner Geek Dude.”

“Easy ” is the word that rings in my mind.

I’ve never been one to be attracted to simplicity, or ease . I want to chase things, to unravel each layer. Though with people, it scares me more and more the deeper I go. The urge to run starts nipping at my heels.

Maybe things would have been easier with Sebastian. If I had willpower over myself in the Sunberry caves. If I had kept things easy for myself from the start.

But the past is gone. Sebastian is now just a friend, if I can even call him that.

***

“Wha-?” Abby groggily pries open her bedroom door.

“Let’s go mining!” I enthuse.

“For real? Aren’t you still on doctor’s rest?” She quickly rubs the weariness from her eyes.

“Yeah, but I just got my stitches out. We won't go too deep, it’ll be fine.” I hand her a pair of overalls. “Put these on.”

“I forget you’re one of those freaks that actually has energy in the mornings.” She grumbles and holds up the pair of overalls. “Did you know it’s gonna be a million degrees out?” 

“The mines are pretty cold. Plus, you’ll be grateful for coverage once there’s slimes around.”

Soon, I’m standing behind her as we look at our matching overalls in her dresser mirror. 

“You’re just doing this so I’ll stop making fun of your overalls, huh?” She comments.

“You said that you want me to take you someday.” I remind her. “Here’s your chance.”

“Yeah, that was before you kept showing up to festivals with open wounds.” She ribs. “My dad’s gonna freak if he sees me walking out with my sword.”

She steps on her desk chair to retrieve the sword from its wall mount, then carefully hides the blade in her backpack.

“Damn, you’ve got a better sword than I do. Alright, let’s go. No more whining.” I say, and we head downstairs.

“Where are you headed?” Pierre asks suspiciously, eyeing Abby’s baggy overalls.

“Abby’s helping me move stuff on the farm.” I smile inconspicuously at him.

“Alright then, have fun. Your mother’s making fish tacos tonight.” He responds, mellowing his skeptical expression.

We take the first few floors of the mines easily, with Abby using my newly upgraded pickaxe to search for the ladders. It’s level 3 when we encounter our first slime.

I see the fear in Abby’s eyes, taking in its repulsive sight. I remember when I would tremble like that, before the slimes just became an annoying nuisance to get through.

“They’re gonna bounce at you when you least expect it. You can smack them away with the blunt side of your sword.” I direct her.

Her arms are fully extended out, a white-knuckled grip on her sword’s hilt

“Bend your elbows slightly, it’ll give you more control. It’s about to jump.” I urge her.

She relaxes her shoulders and refreshes her grip. “What if it kills me.” She bleats out, faltering backwards as it wobbles along the floor.

“It’s not going to kill you. And besides, I got you.” I assure her, but it doesn’t stop her from yelping and lurching backwards as the slime leaps towards her with full-force. I’m shocked with how quickly she ducks, completely evading any contact with its flying secretions. “Abby, that was incredible.”

“I’m bitching out. You have to kill it.” She whimpers. Her sword wavers limply in her shaking hands.

“Abby! You can do this.” I yell at her, prompting her into action. “You just have to keep slicing into it until it can’t congeal anymore.” 

She moves forward in a dance with the slime, her feet tapping lightly on the rocky ground as she maneuvers her sword through it.

I gasp as she slices twice into it, once as it surges upwards towards her, and again after dodging its attack. As the slime lands in a hundred different droplets on the floor, she stands over it with her chest heaving, her legs awkward in a broad stance, waiting for it to reform.

“It’s gone. You did it.” I announce, but her face is still riddled with disbelief. “We can get back to looking for the ladder.”

She still takes a moment to breathe it in, slowly starting to fathom that she has slain her first monster.

“I— This is cool.” She grins through her labored breaths, bewilderment in her eyes.

“Do you want to stop?” I ask.

“Hell no.”

We make it down 20 levels, which is crazily impressive because I’m doing fuck-all while Abby goes ham on the monsters. Each time she takes down a slime or a bat, she runs circles, celebrating with her arms high above her head.

I may have just found myself a mining buddy.

I’d been intentionally ignoring her pleas to go mining together, in fear of what I’d do with myself if she got hurt.

But maybe it can be something we brave together. Maybe I can accept that she is willing to take the same risks as I am.

As we emerge from the caves, she pulls my arm into the Adventurer’s guild and demands that we both sign up. 

“10 slimes? That’s the initiation?” She raises a bold eyebrow to Marlon.

“She got at least 20 today.” I say.

“Perhaps a first quest, then.” Marlon considers. “20 bats. 20 Cave insects.” 

“You got it.” Abby proudly agrees, and we leave the guild.

We walk along the lake, the tufts of tall grasses that stretch onto the pathway are browned from the summer heat. The sun looms over the horizon, soon to set.

“Can I keep my sword at your house for the next time we go?” Abby asks eagerly.

“Of course.” I laugh. That’s a good way to make sure she doesn’t go out alone until she gets more comfortable. I don’t care if I’m a hypocrite.

As we follow the lake’s bend, we find Sebastian in his usual smoking spot.

It’s 6:30, how could I forget?

I push the floods of memory from my mind, of how we used to share that spot on the rock.

“Were you in the mines?” Sebastian asks Abby as we approach, ignoring my presence.

“Yeah. I showed those slimes who’s boss.” She crows proudly.

“Really?” Annoyed, he returns his gaze to the lake ahead of him, signaling for us to take our leave.

“My bad.” I mutter sarcastically, turning to keep heading down the path. Abby stays momentarily to decide if she wants to chew his head off or not. In the end, it seems she chooses to keep riding the high she’s on, and leaves to catch up with me.

“Need him to grow some balls.” She grumbles loud enough for him to hear.

I wait until we’ve turned past his house and started down the backroad before speaking again. “Have you talked to him much?”

“Once. Yesterday at our Solarian Chronicles night, and he was all moody. He’s bitter but he can’t even say why.” She explains. 

“Now he’s just gonna pretend I don’t exist.” I try to laugh along with her, but it’s hard to act like it doesn’t sting.

“He’s just like that though. One time, he got mad at Sam over something stupid and just ignored him for a week.” She rolls her eyes.

“What happened?” 

“They both have two different stories, but it was something about Sam closing a thing on his computer before Sebastian could save it. I get it, but like, come on… It was a whole thing last year when he started to get really into coding. Sam and I would take turns bugging him so he’d get off his computer every once in a while.” She shrugs.

I think over the situation, keeping in mind that Abby has an occasional habit of dismissing peoples’ feelings, and that Sam can be… oblivious.

“I think he has a right to be mad at me. Or at least, a bit bitter about the whole thing.” I admit.

“Doesn’t mean he should be a jackass. It’s not like you were dating. Y’all just smoked weed in his basement, for crying out loud. One time, at that.” She huffs, dropping her backpack onto my porch. I guess she’d seen me wash off my mining hauls enough times to know the routine.

“Think it’ll ever be normal again?” I ask, waiting with bated breath for her answer.

“I dunno. It would be one thing if he didn’t have a crush on you right from the jump.” She contemplates.

“Did he tell you that?” I raise my eyebrows in surprise, taking a break from emptying the loot from my backpack.

“Eh, no. I could just tell. He was acting weird. A different type of weird than usual when he meets new people.”

“And you didn’t tell me!?”

“Girl, you had so much going on. Plus, I didn’t think you’d really be excited about a hermit who lives in his mom’s basement.”

I look at the sizable geode in my hand, wondering where this murky feeling is from. Am I upset about the way she makes fun of him, or am I upset that she’s kinda right?

In the end, I resign to the fact that I’m mad at myself for getting all three of us in this situation.

“Have enough energy to knock open this geode?” I redirect the conversation, and the excitement returns to her eyes.

“Okay, just one then I have to get home for dinner.” She squeals.

Chapter Text

Ch 17 (Imgur)

Abby has turned into a fiend for the mines, spending the past few mornings following me around my farm, waiting for me to finish my chores. She even offered to do free labor for me, if it meant the harvests would go faster. 

Marlon was surprised when we returned the next day, ready for a new quest, with Abby already having a wish-list of gear she’s going to buy when she racks up more reward money. But to start, she uses her first few checks just to purchase her own pickaxe and some “less dorky” overalls.

“I need to nap before the Dance of the Moonlight Jellies tonight.” Abby sighs after taking down a frost bat, eyeing the elevator and the icy floor surrounding us.

We’ve been making our way down from the top so that Abby can work her way up to the stronger monsters, and so that I can ease my way back into the hang of it. We stand on level 65 now. For the most part, she focuses on finding all the cool gemstones, while I focus on harvesting the ore.

“There’s a dance? Like with dresses and everything?” I ask, surprised that she’s throwing in the towel so early. I guess the back-to-back mining trips over the last few days have been taking its toll.

“Oh, hell no. We all go to the beach and watch the jellyfish.”

“Do they dance or something?” I ask, still not any less confused.

“You’ll see.” She hauls her sack of loot to the elevator door.

Heading back to my house, the sun is still beaming overhead, meaning Sebastian isn’t out to give us disapproving glances as we walk past his smoking spot. Two days ago, Abby snapped at him for sounding like her mom, so when we walked past him last night, he just pettily sighed as we passed.

Like usual, she takes to my shower to avoid showing up at home covered in soot, and I make a snack in the kitchen. 

“I probably can’t go mining tomorrow.” I tell her once she’s fully dressed again. “I’ve gotta plant the new season’s crops.”

“I’ll help.” She presses.

“Abby, just take a break!” I laugh.

“Says you.” She huffs, then winces from the noise of me stirring an egg salad.

“I’m serious. The mines will still be there in a few days. Or you can go alone, just please don’t go too deep.” I warn her, but to be completely honest, she’s already heaps better at combat than I am. 

“Fine. I’ll wait. But I’m gonna be reading up on this shit in the library.” She slumps into my dining room chair, legs fully extended in defeat. “Do you make a lot of money from selling the crystals and stuff?”

“Depends which ones. I found a diamond once that sold well.”

“Maybe I’ll see if Gunther would want any for his museum.” She shrugs.

***

After Abby returns to her house to nap, with us agreeing to meet at the beach at 10pm, I take some of my own advice: take a break.

I walk through the woods south of my farm. The dragonflies flounce between the grasses, relishing in the last moments of the summer sun. The entire forest seems all too aware of the impending turn of seasons. Wild grapes litter the bushes, sending all they can before they disappear, giving way to the autumn. 

Deciding to follow the gentle hum of the dragonflies through the brush, I hear a hushed voice say, “Someone’s coming.”

My neck cranes to glance between the trees at the dock, where a blue-haired woman sits on the edge and the diminishing sunlight cascades across the lake. She turns to me and stands, a bright yellow bulb of light flying from her hands and hiding beneath the dock.

“H-hey Emily.” I say awkwardly, holding some wild grapes in my hands.

The orbs of light. Does she see them too?

“Hey, Sarah!” She laughs nervously as I emerge from the trees.

“Can I ask something weird?” I blurt out. I’ve never talked much to her, other than general pleasantries while ordering at the saloon.

“Weird? Yeah, why not.” She sits again and folds her hands in her lap, kicking her feet in the water.

My footsteps are loud in my ears as I hear them transition from the soft dirt to the weathered wood of the dock.

“Sorry if this is blunt,” I trip over my words as I near. Her hair is bluntly chopped in non-uniform lengths, which is intriguing since I figured her beauty-queen sister would be happy to even out the layers. “The flickers of lights around the trees. Do you see them too?”

Her eyes light up, both with unease and curiosity. “I do!” 

I feel as if I’m catching her in a secret, but I can’t help my urge to ask her a million questions.

“Mind if I sit by you?” I ask.

“Not at all.” She sweetly says, moving her bag for me to sit beside her. “So… you see them too?”

“I do. It only started recently.” I explain, unsure how much to spill about the wizard.

“The valley must be happy to have you here.” She smiles and closes her eyes, feeling the sun kiss her fair skin.

“How long have you seen them?” I ask her carefully, sensing mixed feelings.

“As long as I can remember. My parents said it's a childhood fantasy I’d grow out of, but here I am . And here they are.” She shyly watches at the ripples of water that lap at her feet. "I've never met anyone else that can see them..."

"That makes two of us."

“You can talk to them, you know.” She continues in her breathy, sing-song voice. “They’re very nice.”

“I haven’t tried that before.” I laugh slightly.

“Do you want to meet my friend?” She asks, her large eyes bulging even brighter than usual.

“Sure.” I say lightly.

“Thistle, do you want to meet Sarah, the farmer? She is kind.” She calls downward sweetly.

I see Thistle’s warm light as it nears. It hovers by the end of the dock, seemingly inspecting me through the reflection of the water.

“She likes grapes, if you’re willing to share.” Emily says in a hush.

Slowly, I hold the grapes forward in front of me, offering them to Thistle. As I move closer, I see her light retreat further under the dock.

“We can try another day. She’s sad about summer ending.” Emily reassures me.

“That sounds good.” I return her smile, and stand up. “I’ll see you at the Moonlight Jelly thing, tonight!”

“Oh, yes! And, erm… let’s have a picnic sometime. I have Tuesdays off from the Saloon.” She beams.

“I’d like that.”

***

I sit next to Abby on the smaller pier at the beach, waiting for whatever-it-is to surface from the depths.

Sam stands with Sebastian, who is keeping his distance behind us.

It appears that my efforts to preserve the friendship have utterly backfired, the sourness staining his relationship with Abby by proximity.

The Pelican townsfolk gather and share idle chatter along the docks until a brilliant blue hue is spotted in the water. Gasps erupt throughout as the iridescent glow encompasses the entire shoreline.

“It gets better. They’re still slowly making their way up.” Abby smiles downward with a rare softness on her face.

“Farmer! This is your first jellyfish festival, huh?” Sam gleams.

“It is, yeah.” As I turned to face him, I realize we’re all illuminated in their blue light.

“Look, LOOK!” Abby grabs my arm.

I can’t believe my eyes as I face forward again.

Massive, ethereal jellyfish are drifting through the water. Their long tendrils flow behind them aimlessly in the gentle waves. As their enormous bells constrict, propelling them upwards, their spots blush with a vivid hue of magenta. I can’t take my eyes off them, watching them cascade carelessly in the tide, impartial to wherever it may take them.

Oh, to roll through life like them, no care for where the currents take them. Blissfully directionless.

“I wonder what they taste like!” I hear Gus heartily laugh from the other pier. “Kidding, kidding!”

I glance to where he stands with Willy and Elias, who smile over a pack of beer. I wasn’t expecting to see Elias’s gaze on me, taking in the sight of amazement on my face.

We all sit for hours, enamored by their dance. I could spend a whole summer here, lost in their wonder, and I’d probably still be in disbelief that such a beautiful creature exists.

As their numbers begin to cease, drifting off into the distance and taking the last moments of summer along with them, the amount of villagers on the docks dwindles.

We listen to Vincent’s indignant whines as Jodi tries to take him home to sleep, wanting to stay until the very last one is gone. His cries continue until Sam volunteers to watch over him.

Only once their glow has returned far beyond the horizon, Vincent can finally be convinced to head home.

“Not scared of the dark, are you, Vinny?” Sam grunts as he lifts Vincent to his shoulders. “Geez, you’re getting big.”

“Nope!” Vincent bounces upwards in excitement, causing Sam to stumble, holding onto Sebastian to keep from falling into the water.

“Oh my Yoba, please wait until we’re on land before you start doing that.” Sam bleats in a high, nervous voice. Vincent responds with a long squeal of giggles.

We walk back to town, listening to Vincent go on and on about the rare green jellyfish that he was able to spot, and dreading the awkwardness when it’ll be just Abby, Sebastian, and me walking home.

As if to compromise his avoidance with his need to make sure we get home safely, Sebastian walks ahead of us towards Abby’s house after Sam and Vincent bid us goodnight.

“Amazing, right?” Abby says.

“Yeah.” I smile, still envious of how they carelessly float through the water. They don’t have to worry about taxes, or crop harvests, or relationship issues.

“Well, g’night you two. Straight to bed now, you hear?” Abby waves her finger in the air like a concerned parent.

“Goodnight, Abby.” I laugh, but it doesn’t abate the rising tension in my chest.

Sebastian doesn’t say anything after Abby closes the door. I’m surprised as he turns in the direction of my house.

Do I say something? Do I try to—

“Want to go for a ride?” He asks abruptly.

“Right now?” I stop in my tracks, but he keeps walking ahead.

“Yeah.”

“Let me feed Boots first.”

***

I hold a respectful grip on Sebastian’s leather jacket, the wind whizzing past. 

He had told me that he wanted to talk, but that was over an hour ago, and he hasn’t said anything since. For all I know, he could be dropping me off in the middle of nowhere to enact his revenge.

The dark trees are briefly illuminated by the motorcycle headlight as we pass. In the biting cold, I fight the urge to scoot closer to him, knowing that to feel his warmth again would leave me with a hollow ache.

Soon, the dense forest breaks, giving way to a view of a familiar highway.

“Are we going to Zuzu City again?” I ask.

“Sort of.”

We veer off the typical path, the starlit sky engulfed by trees once more. My grip on his jacket tightens again as the road winds upward, and we ascend through a mountain range.

If he just wants to talk, I’m not sure why my house or literally anywhere in the valley couldn’t suffice.

At the next bend in the road, Sebastian parks his bike in a patch of dirt. I follow him as he starts climbing up a narrow path in the brush, still not uttering a single word. 

“You wanted to talk, but it had to be in the middle of nowhere?” I ask, watching his silhouette as he continues ahead.

“I needed time to think.” He answers blankly.

Be like a jellyfish , I tell myself.

As we keep climbing, the pathway gets steeper, and the bushes grow dense when I start to see a soft glow radiating between the trees.

We finally reach a clearing. Not only am I relieved that there’s a reason behind all this, the breath escapes my lungs upon seeing a gorgeous view.

You can see the entire expanse of Zuzu city from up here, the lights glimmering towards us from across a dark valley.

“Wow.” I gasp, rushing closer to the edge of the clearing. The wind sends my hair flying, nipping my skin as it rushes through my jacket.

“This was the closest I’d been to the city before we went last week.” He says, breathing in the view beside me.

“It’s so peaceful from far away.” I comment softly, lost in the view, forgetting about all the strain that brewed between us.

“I thought you might like this perspective of it.” He replies.

“Definitely.” I agree. 

I’m forced to address the distance between myself now, and the life I used to live, reluctant to admit that the city is beautiful from afar.

The unruly breeze feels still for a moment as I wait for him to just get out what he needs to say.

“I got into a fight with Demetrius a month or two ago.” He says, eyes unmoving from the view ahead. “Came out here to clear my head. Then I saw the fire happen, and all the smoke.” 

I breathe in the silence before finding the courage to admit, “Did I ever tell you I was there, working when that fire happened?”

“No. You didn’t. I’m sorry.” He says.

“That’s actually what prompted me to move to Pelican Town.” My face settles into a conflicted smile.

“Still glad you made that change?” He asks. His eyes flutter shut for a moment, seemingly unsure if he wants to look at me.

“I wouldn’t change a thing… Okay, maybe a few things. For sure.” I let myself break into the vulnerability and laugh.

His brows furl into a slight scowl before he breathes in the view again, and his face eases.

“What did you want to talk about?” I ask him directly.

“I still don’t know how to say it.” He responds.

“You don’t have to. It’s alright.” I say. I’m just glad he’s starting to act somewhat normal again.

I watch as he takes a seat on a tree stump, unsure whether to follow.

“I… I don’t know how any of this is supposed to work.” He pauses as I walk to join him on the stump. The city’s lights dance on his eyes while he thinks. “With everything, I just… I don’t want it to be over.”

His words hang over us, fighting against me and my efforts to curb my quickening pulse. The fight I’ve had since meeting him, telling myself to stop feeling all of this.

“Don’t want what to be over?” I ask to clarify, looking for any leverage to push against this hope that wells in my chest.

“Whatever it is that we had.”

“Sebastian,” I start, but my mind quickly falls blank. 

“I don’t want to keep wondering what could have happened if… you know.” His chest descends with release as his words fall out before us.

My mouth hangs slack, the ghost of a confession on my lips. This is the part where I’m supposed to respond carefully, to confess my long-pent feelings, but it feels as if someone’s hands are wrapped tightly around my throat and bashing all coherent thought out of my head.

I can tell my silence, my indecision, is crushing him.

“You don’t have to respond.” He continues, “I just wanted to have at least tried—”

“I feel the same way.” I blurt out, turning to face him straight on.

His face is unmoving as he matches my gaze, staring at me through half-lidded eyes. “I’m not really sure where we’re supposed to go from here.”

Though he’s expressionless, it’s the first eye-contact we’ve made in weeks. I’m shook with the reminder of how looking into his eyes feels falling, and never reaching the ground.

“It’s new for me too.” I let out a nervous breath. “I’ve never actually dated before. I haven’t even had friends in a few years.”

His lips purse at my admission. “That’s another thing,” He sighs.

“Friends?”

“Yeah.” He runs his hands over the base of his collarbone. “With everyone always breathing down our necks, which they like to do… Would it be crazy if we just see how things play out? Without the pressure of everyone watching.”

“As in, we don’t tell anyone?” I nervously sound out.

“Yeah. If that’s not too weird.”

I stare at the beautiful view of the city for answers. Nothing feels fair, no matter what I choose. There isn’t an option here that isn’t laden with guilt in some way.

If I agree to this, that means I also couldn’t tell Elias — I’d be keeping both of their ‘secrets’. If I say no, I’d be arbitrarily choosing Elias for no real reason other than the fact that he asked me first. 

As hard as I grasp for an answer, my rampage of thoughts and considerations don’t turn into any tangible words.

My body chooses instead, sliding my arm forward to touch his hand.

His head tilts forward as he smiles lightly, bringing a dimple to his cheek. Damn I missed those.

I’m reminded of the warmth that washes through me as we kiss. 

We wordlessly listen to the birds that sing praise to the rising sun, and I’m reminded of the complexity that drew me towards him in the first place.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18 (Imgur) (pls the junimos are so cute i'd die for them)

Mounds of dirt, 3-4 feet apart from each other, and about 1 foot high. Mix in fertilizer to replenish the soil and maintain proper pH value. A single finger to embed each pumpkin seed, about 1-inch deep.

I press down softly on the seeds, one after another, feeling the grainy soil give way with a soft crunch. The dirt caves in on top of them as I douse them with my watering can. I remember from the wizard’s potion, what it feels like to live this part of the cycle. The darkness is scary at first when the earth envelops you, but at the same time, it feels like a warm hug.

My head dips forward and my eyes keep closing involuntarily as sleep deprivation tries to pull me under, but I focus on pressing those seeds into the earth.

Sebastian is probably sleeping now. He dropped me off at home just in time for me to start the morning chores. I still hear the echoes of when his engine roared up the backroad from my house to his, the sound dampening with the distance.

If not for the success of this entire season counting on this day and my ability to complete my work, it would be the knots in my stomach keeping me awake.

Between the choice of all or nothing, I originally tried to have nothing. To cast the complications aside, to retreat to the safety of not knowing what it’s like to fall deep into a person.

***

It’s a few days before I have enough down time to go for a walk and explore how the fall season paints the Valley with auburn hues. Leaves cascade from the trees, dusting the ground with golden yellow and rich crimson.

I run into Leah and Emily a few times, and join in on their hustle for wild blackberries.

A new season means I have new crops to try my hand at growing, new fish to catch, and new goals to tackle for the Junimos. Somewhere in the gentle autumn wind, I find time to reflect — not about the messy love triangle I find myself in, I can’t even handle that level of introspection right now — about the meaning of all this progress.

With all the stress I’ve put myself under in order to fight the ever-looming fear of failure, I’ve forgotten how to stop. I forgot what this farm used to mean to my grandfather.

Sitting at my dining table, occasionally glancing at the crows riding along the breeze, I force myself to write a letter to my parents and tell them everything about my move to Pelican Town. I’d been waiting until I had a wildly successful farm with funds pouring out my ass, but I choose to relieve the pressure now. To accept that day may never come. To allow myself to enjoy what I have here, now.

My hand freezes as I lift the letter to the mail drop-off bin, contemplating if it’s selfish of me to give them yet another thing to worry about while a war is being fought over their heads. To change their view of their daughter, and how she's achieving their big-city dreams.

No. They’d want to know. They’ll be happy for me.

***

“Abby!” I call to her, finding her between the aisles of her father’s shop.

“Hey!” She exclaims back, excited to finally see me after I’d been cooped up with chores all week.

It’s great to see her back in her element, styling layers of clothes on top of each other now that the summer heat has passed.

“Saloon night?” I ask. 

“I’m going if you’re going… which it looks like you are.” She eyes my outfit and the absence of overalls before continuing in a grumble, “Not excited to see Sebastian, though.”

“Oh, are you still not talking to him?” I follow her as she grabs a bottle of hot sauce off the shelves and heads through the back, to the kitchen.

“Ugh, no. I skipped our Solarian Chronicles night cause I’m sick.” She does an obviously fake cough.

Hmm. So she probably hasn’t had the chance to catch on . I knew Abby would see right through everything, and I even warned Sebastian that she would. But he was adamant on letting her find out naturally, to give us more time to figure things out for ourselves.

“I haven’t seen him since the Moonlight Jellies event either,” I say honestly. “But we talked after he walked me home. We should be okay now. Like actually okay.”

“Yeah? Did he apologize?” She asks, dunking her slice of oven-pizza in the hot sauce.

“Sorta, I guess? He had the energy of apologizing without actually saying sorry or anything. I don’t see why he’d need to, though.” I explain.

“Sounds like him… Did you want a slice, by the way?” She asks.

“I’m okay.”

“It’s not gonna kill you to eat like shit every once in a while.” She raises an eyebrow.

I think about the eggs and freezer-burned produce I had for dinner, and the guilt I’d feel if I don’t finish those leftovers. But then my mind turns to the moonlight jellyfish, and how they drifted carefree through the current.

“Alright.” I laugh at myself, and how some jellyfish made me decide to eat pizza.

She gets up from the dinner table to grab me a plate. “Hot sauce?”

“Yoba, I cannot handle spice.” I shake my head.

“Pussy.”

“Spicy food isn’t really a thing where I’m from.” I say without thinking. I guess I got too enamored by the memory of the jellyfish and forgot to bite my tongue.

“There’s tons of spicy food in the city, what do you mean?” She laughs, mouth full of burning hot pizza.

Jellyfish, I think to myself before answering. “Abby, I’m not from Zuzu City. Not originally, at least.”

“Oh.” She cocks her head to the side, “Where are you from, then?”

“My hometown’s in the Gotoro Empire. That’s why I just let people assume I’m from the city.” I say as lightly as the weight in my chest allows.

“Ah. That’s where my mom’s from, too. She left way long ago, I think, before the war got anywhere near as bad as it is now.” She shrugs nonchalantly.

That explains her green hair.

“No way, which part?” I ask excitedly.

“Some town in the north-west, I don’t know.” She says, “That’s where Sam’s dad is deployed now, actually.”

I stop chewing the pizza for a moment, questioning why I never wondered why Sam’s dad wasn’t in the picture.

“Damn. Sam doesn’t ever talk about it. It must be really hard on him.” I comment.

“Yeah, I don’t know how he does it. Holding a job, helping raise his little brother, dealing with his mom’s drinking problem…” She lists before taking another huge bite. “And then he’s still… Sam .”

I let her words ring in the air.

“Don’t tell anyone I’m from Gotoro, okay?” I say softly.

“Oh, of course. My mom doesn’t want people knowing either… Wait, I thought Gotoro’s have green hair?”

“That’s more of a northerner thing.” I laugh.

***

“Are you done avoiding me?” Sebastian lazily glances up from the pool table as Abby and I approach our usual corner of the Saloon.

“Are you done being a bitch ?” Abby responds, furiously waving her arms in the air.

I step backward, preparing to excuse myself from their fight, when they start casually laughing.

Is that how they settle things together? So easily? Just call Sebastian a bitch and carry on?

“You guys want me to grab the first round?” I ask. With no objections, I make my way to the bar.

I find an open stool next to Shane, who looks like he’s been here since the minute he got off work.

“Not this again.” He grumbles.

“Oh, don’t you worry, I’m…” My trail of words falls flat as I focus in on Elliot. He holds the Saloon television steady while Gus fixes the wiring in the back. Emily rests an elbow on the bar, flipping through channels.

A familiar face flashes on the screen.

“Emily, go back.” The words come out before I can even think, and I’m suddenly on my feet, walking to the other end of the room.

She looks to the remote briefly to find the right button.

I can’t believe what I see when the channel turns back.

Terry.

I step closer, reading the bold font headline as it flashes across the screen, “Former Environmental Health & Safety manager organizes protests following the Manufacturing fires, alleging a lack of accountability from Joja Corporation.”

Though the TV is muted, I see Terry, his gaze passionate as he speaks into a microphone, his horseshoe pattern baldness just the same as I remember. He’s surrounded by at least a hundred people carrying signs, and throwing fists into the air.

One of the protest signs says, “People > Corporation.”

“Down with the Kings.” Another sign reads.

I make out another sign saying, “Death to Joja” right before the camera cuts to a closeup of Terry’s face.

Terry had always been very fastidious and very calculated, but the fire in his eyes is new. It’s demanding.

My head spinning in a thousand directions, I’m pulled back to reality, to the present moment and the scene I’m making in the middle of the Saloon, when a spark flies from behind the TV and ricochets across the wall. Gus jumps backward, waving his hand in shock. Elliot staggers under the weight of the TV as it titers off the cabinet.

Fight or flight. For all those years before, I had chosen a secret third option, which is to freeze. To watch the swirling morass of people in the stairwells, or to merely observe as the building collapses and the smell of burning death fills the air. 

But something’s different as I leap forward, pushing past Marnie to help support the TV before all of its weight falls into Elliot’s hands.

“Good timing, farm girl.” Elliot coos in a lush, yet strained, voice.

“Mhm.” I grunt awkwardly, still not fully out of my head as I push upwards against the weight, legs burning but not breaking.

“I’ll get back to fixing it tomorrow.” Gus sighs deeply after helping us guide the TV back into place atop the cabinet.

I don’t feel like I’m in my body, but I’m all too aware that every pair of eyes in the room is fixated on me. Gus’s booming voice is the only thing keeping me from darting away as fast as possible when he announces, “A drink for the farmer!”

“Gus, it’s alright. I was about to buy a round anyway.” I breathe nervously.

“Please, you just saved me from dropping a grand to replace a TV… Not to mention what could have happened if it flattened poor Elliot here.” He jovially grins, then heads to the backside of the bar to fill a pitcher with pale ale.

My head still feels fuzzy in the aftermath of Gus’s warm smile.

I sheepishly step towards Marnie, who shares a bottle of wine with Mayor Lewis. “Sorry for bumping into you, just now.” I say quietly. 

She doesn’t look up at first, instead focusing on dabbing the wine stain off her green tunic.

“Oh, no worries at all.” She says through gritted teeth. She takes a deep sigh before continuing in her usual chime-like tone, “How is the kitten doing?”

“He’s doing great! A lot bigger now. He pesters the chickens a lot.” I chuckle nervously, wondering if it’s the fact that I’m her biggest customer that keeps her temper at bay. “Speaking of which, do you think you’ll have any cows available soon? I’m going to build a barn.”

“Oh, certainly. Actually, two of my mares are pregnant now.” She proudly reports.

“Perfect.”

Emily walks over to hand me the pitcher and a stack of cups, then carries on to take Willy’s order.

“Good to see you two.” I say to Marnie and Lewis before returning to my familiar side of the saloon, careful not to spill the pitcher with my shaky hands. The foam drips down my hand as I rush past Elliot, who is dramatically reenacting the whole encounter to Robin and Demetrius.

“Farmer!” Sam excitedly squeals as I approach.

“Elliot was about to be squashed like a bug.” Abby sadistically laughs. 

We hear a pause in Elliot's chatter behind.

I try to share the excitement on their faces, but I’m still frozen. “Free beer!” I announce instead.

“I expect you’ll receive a gracious sonnet in the mail tomorrow morn.” Abby quips, mimicking Elliot’s opulent speaking voice.

“I fucking hope not.” My eyes nearly bulge all the way out of my head.

“He is quite… loquacious .” Sam adds enthusiastically.

We all slowly turn our heads to him.

“Sam, what does that word even mean?” Sebastian asks blankly.

“I dunno. It just seems fitting.” He flips his hair aloofly.

The rest of the Friday night plays like how I remember they did, before Abby and I got into our respective dramas with Sebastian. 

Though, this time a new thought comes to surface as Abby and I sit on the couch to watch the boys' heated duel at the pool table. I observe the gravity-defying, golden hair as it flounces with each of Sam’s plays. I start to wonder if it’s his dedication to staying positive that makes him hide everything he must be feeling, or if that unyielding smile comes from some type of avoidance.

***

When I excused myself for the night, having only lasted through three rounds of beer, Sebastian held a lingering eye contact with me as he said, “See you later.”

I can still taste the subtext, rich on my tongue, as I slip into the community center on my way home.

Stepping through the darkness, I follow a soft glow that radiates from the old Mayor’s office: a new scroll has appeared.

A Junimo squishes happily along the dirty desk as I read through their requests for this room.

“You need forty-two-thousand dollars?” I stare at it blankly, imagining what the hell a nature spirit would spend all this money on.

At least they’re giving me the option to pay it in multiple installments, I guess.

It giggles lavishly, using its stubby legs to walk forward and brush its cheek along my hand.

As it touches my skin, I see a vision of a community that must have lived here hundreds of years ago. They gather around a market place, trading hand-made goods with one another. The leather and linen clothing they wear is crudely sewn together with thick stitching. I watch their comradery, exchanging loaves of bread for a pair of slippers, or a doll made of straw for a leather-bound book. There’s no need for money as a middleman between each exchange. They meet each others’ needs.

Back to reality, I stare at the Junimo again. 

They have no use for the money. All that this bundle poses to them is a sacrifice.

I sigh, taking out my wallet and writing them a check for $42,500 exactly, and say goodbye to the rest of the Joja hush money.

The moment I hand over the check, the room erupts in white, pearlescent smoke. Before my eyes, the office is restored to pristine condition, and the little Junimo vanishes.

***

As I return home, I see a familiar silhouette in the pathway.

“Hey, where’d you get off to?” Sebastian says, noticing me behind him.

“Oh, just stopped by the community center.” I brush it off. “Didn’t realize I’d see you so soon.”

Chapter Text

Ch 19 (Imgur)

I feel his chest rise and fall where my back leans against him in a lazy slump, his arms comfortably resting around my waist. We’re encompassed by my couch cushions, angled towards the TV as the movie plays.

“Don’t go in there.” I groan as we see the main character exploring the backrooms of a mortuary, paying no heed to the zombie-like moans reverberating through the halls.

“I don’t know what’s harder to watch, the gore or the dumb ass decisions they make in horror movies.” Sebastian says as he leans to fix the blanket where it had fallen slightly from my legs.

“It’s like they want to die.” I cover my face with my hands as the girl on the screen walks between the embalming tables, trailing a finger over the smooth metal surfaces.

“You’re scared.” He observes. 

I glance back at him and see his sly smile.

“What gives you that impression?” I ask, raising the blanket to cover my view of the TV.

“I didn’t think this movie would faze someone who fights literal shadow demons on the regular.” 

“I have a sword, she doesn’t.” I defend myself, dropping the blanket and throwing down my hands.

It takes me a moment to register that my left hand has landed somewhere unexpected. 

Somewhere surprising.

Somewhere startling.

A place that, I will admit, has crossed my mind on several occasions, but I’d whisked those thoughts away.

A mere accident. 

My hand is on his crotch. And he’s hard.

Like really hard.

I whip my head to look back at him, my throat brimming with profuse apologies. But before a word can escape my mouth, he’s getting closer, eyes shut. My rapid breathing eases into a long exhale as I feel his lips press into mine.

He lowers me onto the couch cushions, not breaking the kiss. The corny movie, the blue walls of my living room, and the orchestra of crickets chirping outside all cease to exist once I’m lost in the feeling of our bodies together. My fingertips tingle as they wander around him, running over the solid contours of his lean form through his hoodie.

His mouth moves from my lips to my cheek, and then trails down, leaving kisses along my jaw, then my neck. His chest rises and falls with haste to breathe me in.

I follow my body’s needs as I dig my heels into the small of his back, pulling him to press his hardness against me. Even with the fabric of our jeans between us, just feeling him there, and how close we are sends goosebumps across my flesh. My hands tangle into his hair as I roll my hips upward. I need him. I need him badly.

I look at the top of his head and the onyx bangs that obscure his face from view as his lips find my collar bone, his grip tightening around my waist.

Relishing in the moment, and how getting lost in him gets me higher than any drug or potion in existence, I force myself to speak once I feel his fingertips grazing the skin below my jeans.

“Sebastian,” I reluctantly bring the words to my mouth, “I wanted to talk to you about something first. Before we do anything.”

He moves his body to a resting position over me, laying his head on my chest. My legs relax, falling to either side of his hips. 

“What’s up?” He asks way too casually, given that we’re both completely out of breath. 

The heat of the moment weighs heavily over us.

“I heard a rumor that…” I begin softly, apprehension tearing through my voice, “...that you’re a virgin.” 

“That’s a rumor going around Pelican town now?” He looks up at me in either disbelief or disgust, I’m not sure. His chin digs into my sternum where he props up his head.

“Well, no. Abby told me.” I explain, placing my hand along the smooth skin of his neck.

“Fuckin’ Abby. ” He curses, putting his head back down.

“Is it true?” I ask faintly, waiting for his answer to gauge what I say next.

“Well, you know I don’t exactly get out much.” He sighs, embarrassment creasing his face. “So. Yeah .”

The woman in the horror movie starts screaming in the background, the morgue monsters having caught up to her while we were distracted .

“It doesn’t make me think of you differently in any way. I just want to make sure that, whatever we do, we do it right.” I curl forward to kiss the top of his head.

“I’m not one of those people that puts their first time up on a pedestal or anything.” He rambles awkwardly. “It’s just something that never happened to… happen.”

“That’s what I used to think, too. I didn’t think it mattered, or rather, think I’d ever meet someone that would make it mean anything.” I admit, a confession lingering on my lips that it was him who changed my perspective. The vulnerability pulls tightly in my chest as I imagine a better world where I never cast aside the rose-tinted goggles. 

A world where the coping mechanism, the thrill to conquer the unstable situations I put myself in, didn’t rot my view of sex altogether. 

Oh, how my words would be so different if I had actually enjoyed any of my Zuzu mistakes… If there was a chance of a meaningful connection anywhere in sight. If it wasn’t just a form of self-harm…  I suppose there’s one that I don’t totally regret, but something in me doesn’t truly consider that night with Elias a mistake.

“Whether or not I need it to be, I think it would be special with you.” Sebastian looks up at me again. His pupils are barely distinguishable in the dark coloring of his eyes. Holding his gaze is like staring into an abyss, not to mention how those words send fleets of butterflies to my stomach.

“I think so too.” I grin, ear to ear. “If I had known you were coming…”

His hands wrap around my sides, and my hands move to his back to hold him tighter. The fact that my breasts press innocently against either side of his head isn’t lost on me.

I sit in the tender moment before speaking again, “Are you gonna give Abby a hard time for telling me?”

“Oh, absolutely.” He glances up, a fury ignited in his eyes.

“How would you confront her about it without revealing that we’re back at it again?” I say playfully.

“Again ? So, you told her about the first time?”

“It might have possibly slipped out.” I giggle. “Besides, we weren’t sworn into secrecy back then.”

***

Speak of the Devil.

“Sarah! Sarah, come out!” Abby rasps on my front door urgently.

The morning sun blinds me. I’m alerted awake, unable to get up with the weight of Sebastian still asleep on my chest. I start hurriedly tapping on his shoulder. My taps turn into frantic smacks when I see Abby’s violet hair in the window, hands cupped around her eyes as she impatiently peers in.

As his head rises with regained consciousness, I pull him back down to keep him hidden. He grunts, probably surprised to be suffocated between my boobs first thing in the morning.

“Abby’s outside. What do you want to do?” I urge him.

He lets out a long groan before throwing the blanket over himself and shifting for me to weasel out from under him.

As soon as I open the door, Boots shoots through the opening to rub the sides of his little body along Abby’s ankles.

“What’s up?” I hold myself up with the door frame.

“Sheesh, how am I awake before you are?” She laughs, taking in my disheveled appearance and yesterday’s clothes. “Someone else in there with you?”

“I fell asleep watching a movie. ‘City Morgue’.” I tell her the title of the film.

“Oo, Sebastian was talking about that, we should watch it later.” She peers behind me, at the ending credits that are frozen on the screen. Just as she’s on the brink of piecing everything together, my breath can relieve once she continues talking, “Anyway, you have to see the bus. It’s completely restored! Like, back to normal.”

“You guys had your own bus?” I ask, confused but following her off my porch and up the pathway to the bus stop.

Lewis is happily talking to Pam, who looks like she’s still sobering up from the night before.

“Hiya, kid… kids.” Pam takes note of us, hands on her hips. I take my eyes up from her stained magenta jacket to meet her groggy eyes.

“Hey, Pam.” Abigail sings. The sound of her voice being so cheery in the morning gives me a chill. Mining has changed her. “Taking up the driving job again?”

“Oh, yeah.” Pam replies in her breathy, saccharine voice. It could have been the sun in her eyes, or the years under her belt that made her heavy eyelids fall over her slitted vision. I felt the intrigue prickling at my skin, seeing her for the first time in the light of day, rather than the dim glow of the saloon. “It’ll be good to get on the roads again.” She says, taking me out of my thoughts.

I had a question to ask about all this, but a bobbling, colored form in the bushes distracts me first. It’s a Junimo peeking out at me, smiling with its tiny arms raised. As it disappears, my ears slowly perk to hear Abby questioning Lewis about the increased bus fees.

“That was well over 10 years ago. There has been quite a bit of inflation.” Lewis defends.

“How am I gonna save up for a car when a bus ride is—?” Abby’s hands are firmly at her hips. 

“I wish we could service the station for a cheaper fare, but it should be more reliable than before, when we were counting on our neighboring cities to loop us into their routes.” Lewis frowns, trying to reason with her, but we see a flash of purple hair as she pivots. Her sneakers dig into the dirt as she stomps back towards my farm.

“Good to see you two.” I passively wave to Lewis and Pam before following closely behind Abby.

“Like, I get it’s expensive and whatnot, but it’s a bus service. Not a private taxi, or a limo.” She huffs. 

I feel a laughter welling in me, for the fact that Lewis didn’t even have to pay a cent to restore it; it was my coin and the Junimos that made the bus function again. But my amusement ceases when I see her furious steps leading up my porch.

“Abby!” I yell, stopping her right before her hand reaches the door handle.

“I need to go mining. That’s what you do, right? To blow off some steam?” She waves her hands around, eyebrows raised over furious green eyes.

“I need to do some chores first. Feed the chickens and stuff.” I peddle excuses, buying time in case Sebastian is currently jumping out the window or something.

“Just meet me there.” She rolls her eyes, bursting through the door.

She stomps over to the trunk next to my TV, where her gear is stored. Her body freezes when she sees the couch. 

I carefully follow her around it, preparing for the worst.

The grit in my chest releases to see that Sebastian is long gone, and the blanket we shared is folded beside the armrest.

But his absence doesn’t stop her from folding over in laughter, only coming to a standing position again to wipe the tears from her eyes.

“What?” I ask, confused by the sudden shift in her emotions.

“This is too good.” She wheezes.

“What!?”

“You expect me to believe that you fold your blankets now?” She continues laughing. “Or anything, for that matter.”

“Abby,” I say with an edge of warning in my voice.

“You are funny.” She sighs high, calming her breath, “Thanks, I needed that.”

“Stay here, I’ll go feed the chickens.” I roll my eyes, not bothering to shut the door behind me as I head out to the coop. In the background, I can hear her delighted sighs as she gives Boots her love.

Despite spending the night and waking up to Abby banging on my door, it was Sebastian’s neat-freak tendencies that blew our cover.

I probably should have set up some rules with him as well if he truly wanted to keep us secret.

As demanding as I was with Elias when we first designed our arrangement, it was different with Sebastian. 

With Elias, it was a tug-of-war for control, with us both unyielding and way too stubborn for our own good. 

But with Sebastian, it was like all power was relinquished into my hands. And I hated that.

When I return to my house, Abby is lying lazily, watching the opening scene of “City Morgue. ” She’s already fully dressed in her mining gear, minus the shoes and pickaxe out of respect for my sofa.

“It really seems like you’ve got your hands full, huh.” She teases in a high voice. “So busy. How do you manage it all?”

“Abby.” I say, annoyed as I move to my bedroom to change. The clothes fall out of my dresser sloppily, with discarded pants slung over the drawer that’s supposed to be for my shirts. I’m not sure what’s clean or dirty anymore, but at least I keep my mud-covered overalls on the floor.

“What? I’m genuinely wondering how you have time to double-dip.” Her voice calls out from the other room.

I emerge a moment later in a fresh pair of overalls and a thin, long-sleeved shirt for the day to ruin.

“They both came to me, wanting to be secret lovers or whatever. None of it was my idea.” I defend myself.

Her eyes stay focused on the small TV screen as she responds, “Yeah, but it’s not like you had to say yes.”

“I… I didn’t know what to choose.” I admit. 

“Well, it’s your life. But like, do you think you might have to choose eventually?” her shoulders bounce up and down as she laughs. 

“Oh, yeah, huh.” I say in a stupid voice.

“Wait — Yoba, PLEASE tell me you two didn’t just do it on THIS couch.” She yelps, jumping to her feet.

“Hmm, Seb said he doesn’t want me talking about his sex life to you.” I shrug and put on a sarcastically apologetic tone.

She runs to my kitchen sink to wash her hands furiously, lathering soap all the way up to her elbows.

It’s not like she actually has to worry about my couch being sullied like that, but it’s a fun little payback to see her freaking out.

***

We make it deeper in the mines. Deeper than we ever thought possible. Further than what was needed for Marlon’s quest. We finished that over 20 levels ago.

Driven into the early hours of morning without a clue of how far the caverns go, we only break to exchange the items in our backpack for more valuable ones we come across.

Abby figures out a trick to quell the shadow monsters: stab through their core and twist the blade to dispel them. She also finds that the ghosts only chase you if you make eye contact with them. They just want to make their presence known, and only mean harm if you provoke them with your gaze.

Floor 120.

There are no ladders and no rocks to mine, just a heavy layer of soot on the cobble floor. Crude statues of twisting cobras adorn the corners of the otherwise simple room, each carrying rusted lamps from their mouths. The light shining through the red panes of glass casts a dangerous hue across our skin, dampening the vivid purple in Abby’s hair.

We stare at each other, hair raising on our arms as we silently consider the chest that sits perfectly in the middle of the floor.

Approaching the chest, our glow-rings illuminate its crimson-stained wood. An intricate golden trim decorates its borders, reflecting brilliantly under our light.

“Is it safe?” I breathe, analyzing the dirt and grime that coats the entire room, except for this chest. It sits in pristine condition. 

It was placed here for us.

“Only one way to find out.” Abby says adamantly, grabbing my hand as we move forward. Her mouth curls into a twisted smile, but the unnerving layout of everything isn’t lost from her expression.

We move to its front, holding our breath as we flip up its clasps and raise its lid. The only sound in the world is the gentle whine of the hinges as it opens.

Inside are two twin blades. Carved from a material so dark, they seem to absorb any light around them. Their silver cross-guards twist heroically upward towards the blade, polished so finely that it shines like liquid mercury in the light.

We stare at how they rest together at the bottom of the chest. One edge of each blade is straight, razor sharp. The other side is scalloped and wavy, trailing in and out as if to replicate the labored flow of trickling lava.

The blades are placed with the curving edges towards each other, mirroring each other like perfect puzzle pieces.

The tips form an arrow, pointing to a skull-shaped key. I can’t help it as I remove my glove and reach for it, feeling the dry, porous surface beneath my fingertips. This is carved from bone.

I look up to Abby, who pinches a small scrap of paper between her fingers. We don’t exchange any words as she holds it up for me to read,

“Discover the purpose of the Skull Key.”

Chapter Text

Ch 20 (Emily!!!) (Imgur)

“My parents are gonna kill me if I come back at four-in-the-morning.” Abby complains loudly as we leave the mines, her realization killing the high of having reached the bottom.

“You can stay at my place.” I try to soothe her.

I bend over to unsnag my shoe from a root I almost tripped over.

“And WHAT? Sleep on a couch covered in Seb’s cum stains?” She bellows. The crickets stop chirping in the wake of her outburst.

“Abby, people are trying to sleep—” I start to plead, but the way that she freezes mid-step makes me whip my focus from my ensnared boot to the shadowed treeline ahead.

“Oh. Hi, Sebastian.” She stammers briefly, then continues walking as if nothing insane just happened.

My eyes scan up the path to see his silhouette perched on the usual rock. Through the darkness, I can see the outline of his hand pinching the bridge of his nose as he lets out a long, heavy, annoyed sigh.

“Surprise. She found out. Like I said she would.” I say, matching the annoyance in Sebastian’s groan, but still choosing to say that last part quietly.

“Yup. Your mistake was folding a blanket in the house of the messiest person I know.” Abby walks up to face him as he, I imagine, gives her the dirtiest glare in existence. “Anyway, if it makes you feel better, we got some pretty awesome swords in the mines today.”

As I catch up to them, I see her holding up her sword for him to see.

“ Holy shit, is that obsidian?” He gasps sharply at the sight. 

“I dunno. Could be.” She shrugs. “Just found ‘em down there.”

Abby notices that I’m at her side now. “Welp. You two freaks keep at it. Use protection, or whatever.” She continues walking ahead, not even glancing back as she waves her sword in the air as casually as you would a child’s toy.

“Couldn’t sleep?” I ask him.

“Yeah.”

“I didn’t tell her anything. She just assumed.” I say sincerely, reaching my hand to where his rests on the rock.

“I figured.” He breathes, relaxed.

“What I did tell her, though, is that I’m not gonna discuss your sex life with her.” I say more lightly, energy returning to the air again.

He laughs and knits his fingers into mine before responding, “Thanks for that.” A smile breaches his lips. I linger, feeling my heartbeat quicken while trying to hold our gaze.

“Can I tell her that the couch is safe to sleep on, though?” I say through a content grin.

“What do you mean? I nutted all over that thing.” He responds deadpan. I snort with laughter, surprised that such a crude joke would come out of him.

“Well, if that’s what you want me to tell her—”

“Kidding. Yeah, it’s fine.” His eyes drop to my other hand. “Cool sword, by the way.”

“Why, thank you.” I say cheekily, then head up the road to catch up with Abby.

I tug her arm as she starts to turn for the main road.

“Come on, my couch is fine. We didn’t screw on it.” I say.

“Ew. Fine, whatever.” She begrudgingly follows me to the backroads instead, almost smacking her sword into me as she pivots.

“Sheesh. These things are sharp as hell, that almost hit me.” I tense at the thought of another trip to Harvey’s clinic.

“I’d sheath it, but it’s shaped all funky.” She dismisses.

“I can’t imagine they’d let us take a lethal weapon on the bus, waving it around all willy-nilly.” I think out loud, then pause as I remember a newfound friend with a passion for sewing.

“Anyway, what’s this about the skull key?” Abby redirects the topic to the cryptic note we found.

***

I knock at the door. You wouldn’t be able to tell that Abby’s nervous from her neutral expression, but it shows her stiff posture, and her hands that fold neatly in front of her. She wears the same clothes as she did yesterday when she arrived at my house, before we went mining.

It was hard enough to get her up in the morning after how late we stayed out, and even harder to get her to agree to come to Haley and Emily’s house with me.

The woman who answers the door seems just as spiteful of the mornings as Abby. 

“Oh.” A line forms beside Haley’s nose, a small twitch of disgust to see us.

“Hey!” I greet her with forced cheerfulness, which probably just makes this worse. “Is Emily home? We wanted to ask her something.”

“She’s getting ready for work, or whatever.” She brushes us off with a dismissive hand, but leaves the front door open as she struts away.

Before she can shut her bedroom door behind her, we catch a glimpse of Alex’s backside. He’s shirtless, opting to carry it instead as he climbs from Haley’s dresser to her window.

Mouth agape, I raise my eyebrows to Abby, whose lips pucker like she has a foul taste in her mouth. 

She probably does. I should get her a toothbrush to keep at my house. 

I can keep it on my bathroom counter, right next to one for Sebastian. And one for Elias... 

We twiddle our thumbs as we wait for Emily to emerge from her bedroom.

“Hey!” She greets us merrily. She sounds like she’s out of breath, but that’s just how she normally talks.

“Hey, Emily!” I return her wide smile.

She quickly takes note of the swords we carry. “What do we have here?” She exclaims.

“We found them in the mines.” Abby says, not hesitating to take Emily’s lead and follow her into her room.

Emily moves a few yards of fabric for us to place the swords down on her crafts table.

“Mind if I touch them?” She asks, enamored.

“Go ahead.” Abby says, taking a seat on the floor pillow beside her.

As Emily inspects the blades, I peer around her room. The walls are a rosy color with free-handed swirls of white paint all over them. I imagine her taking a wide paintbrush and whirling it over the walls however she pleases.

A handful of abandoned crochet projects pile on a desk next to a small TV and cozy chair. 

The eccentric collection of colors all around her room is accentuated by a bright green parrot, who examines us closely from its perch in the corner.

“These swords. They remind me of something... Have you heard of that story? Oh, what’s it called…” Her face lights up as her parrot squawks obnoxiously. “Yes, exactly! ‘ The Fate of The Valley ’, that’s it!”

I choose not to glance at Abby, who I’m sure is staring at me with eyebrows raised.

My focus is tightly ahead at Emily as she recalls the story.

“I’ll try and find it for you in the library. These swords must be some amazingly done replicas… But the tale is about how fate itself had come to live in Stardew Valley, before humankind, and before caves were carved into the earth.” She collects her thoughts, and I sit intently on the cushion across from her. “Astral beings roamed the land, kindly balancing between taking and replenishing the valley’s resources. From the fruits they harvested, they must cut off a sliver and embed it into the earth to enrich the soil they took from. Any trees that they used to erect houses, they must replant.”

Abby chokes a laugh when Emily says the word “erect”, then plays it off like it was a cough instead.

Emily, not minding Abby’s interruption, continues with the story. As she does, I see it vividly playing around us as if we were really there, in the middle of an expansive forest. Emily’s elated face and blue tresses are still across from me, and Abigail’s bored expression is still slumped beside me, while glowing purple beings interact with the trees.

“There was one astral being, more bold than the rest, who wanted to meet the Spirit of the Valley, face to face. He tore into the earth in search of steel, releasing harsh smoke as he molded it into beams. The valley waned as he decimated its forests to assemble his dream: a tower to the gods.”

Her pet parrot flaps its wings as if he too, is listening closely.

“The Spirit took this as mockery. Yes, one should regard them highly, but they were not physically high. They were not physical at all! The resulting punishment was a rain of daggers from the sky, striking the astral beings. Their bodies split down the center, and each of their souls was divided into two separate beings. One of solar essence, and one of void essence.”

A sharp chill runs down my spine.

“After striking the beings, the blades also split into two, tethering both halves to the earth so they will never rise to the skies again…” She pauses darkly, regaining her breath. “It is said that this lesson birthed a similar fate for humans and all living creatures in Stardew Valley. That two halves of the same soul may find each other. The meeting of the twin-blade partners is a passionate, but tumultuous union. A love that burns so brightly, but consumes too quickly, that they put each other out.”

As she clasps her hands together, the vision around us fades, and the ground beneath me feels solid again.

“Oh, it’s so romantic.” She swoons, bringing her hands beneath her chin. “Meeting your soul in another person! They say you'll feel like you’ve known them forever. Your twin blade’s story mirrors your own, and they’re meant to come at a time in your life to inspire a deeply needed change. If you’re lucky enough to find them… But, as it’s fated to be explosions of fire and passion, it’s also fated that they burn each other out; a love not meant to last. The pain of the breakup runs deeper than all others, as you experience separation from the other half of your soul. Just as the astral beings endured.”

“So, uh, would you wanna make sheaths for our swords?” Abby grunts.

I nudge her under the table.

“I’d love to!” Emily beams, sparkles in her eyes.

“I’ll pay you.” I pipe in.

“Oh, don’t fret about it,” Emily abashedly straightens her arms at her sides.

“I want to pay you for your work.” I say, a sure smile on my face. “It must take a lot of time.”

***

My hands are stained red from my first cranberry harvest.

That should help the damage to my bank account after the writing that check to the Junimo's.

“Hiya kid! That’ll be $400.” Pam smiles at me, stepping out from the bus to help me with the kiosk. “Was just about to take the last route for the day, though it doesn’t seem like we have many takers yet.”

“$400!?” I exclaim, staring down at my wallet. So much for helping the “damage”.

Pam shrugs and gives me a tight-lipped smile as if to say, “I just work here.”

With a sigh, I fork up the money and follow Pam onto the bus, but not without swearing to give Lewis a piece of my mind.

“Whatcha doing in Sunberry?” Pam asks as she situates herself in the driving seat and starts shifting the gears. I sit by her in the front, since I'm her only passenger and it would probably be weird to sit further back.

“Night fishing. They’ve got some cool ones over there.” I say. Though it’s not the entire reason for the trip, there is indeed a fishing pole sticking out of my backpack.

“Night fishing, huh? I’m afraid I won’t be around to bring you back. It’s Saloon night for me.” She carefully slows around the bends, naturally maneuvering the transmission.

A smile breaks at the corner of my mouth, at how she says “Saloon night” as if there’s ever been a time I haven’t seen her in there. I stifle my judgement. This could be a new leaf, and I’m no stranger to addiction myself.

“I think they have an Inn there… so I guess I’ll see you in the morning.” I respond.

“Fishing.” She repeats, shaking her head. “I never understood it. I guess I’d take it up just to talk to that handsome fisherman they have in Sunberry. He is a fine sight for the eyes. Say, if I were 10 years younger… 20 years younger…” She makes noises as if she were tasting a delicious meal.

I take a moment to compose myself, but the laughter still seeps into my voice. “Maybe, if he weren’t so annoying.”

She cackles, “You don’t gotta listen to ‘em! Just look at ‘em. That’s what I always tell Penners.”

Penners? Oh she must mean Penny.

Taking my amused expression as an invite, she continues, “Believe it or not, I was a stallion back in the day. Before I got knocked up and my tits fell to my bellybutton.”

I feel like I’m getting a glimpse at my future self.

“Abby said you used to drive the bus before it broke down?” I redirect the conversation.

“Oh, yeah.” She breathes. “It was something stable while raising the kiddo. Before that, oh boy. I was one of those Calico Casino showgirls. The ones you see on the billboards when driving to the desert.”

“A different life, huh?” I say, impressed. “Is the desert on the bus schedule now?”

“You don’t know the half of it, kid… And yeah, lots to do out there. Pools, jacuzzi’s, bungalows. But I guess you’d be more interested in the fishing, or the mining spots. Can’t tell you much about those.”

“They’ve got mines?” I perk up.

“Kid, you’re gonna blow yourself up one day.” She laughs. “Yeah, it’s some archeological site. Looks all creepy. Can't be anything good.”

The bus comes to a halt at the “Sunberry Village” sign.

“Thanks, Pam!” I wave back to her as I exit. As gruff as she is, I really did enjoy talking to her.

The houses here are quaint, cozy cottages. I’d never seen the village much before, since I'd just beeline to the mines whenever I came before. It feels like the village has a rose-tinted hue over it, with vines decorating each building.

“Cat cafe!?” I gasp. Oh, it looks adorable.

It doesn’t take me long to find the library. I look at the potted plants that adorn the front, imagining Elias caring for them.

I open the large oak doors, finding not a soul in sight. The floors and wallpaper scream an era long past, but it seems very well kept despite the age.

I follow a set of stairs into a backroom, and there's still no sign of life. The display shelves are completely empty, other than a few crystal specimens.

“Yoohoo! Bootycall!” I call for Elias, returning to the main floor.

There’s a ladder obscured behind a bookshelf, and a trap door overhead.

“Bootycall, where you at?” I call, climbing the ladder.

“Fuckin’ Yoba.” His alarmed voice rings as I pop open the trap door. “ Bootycall? That’s what you think of me?”

“Huh, so you really weren’t joking about living in an attic.” I glance around the room. I might have met my match, as far as messiness goes. Books are scattered on his floor, and any open surface is cluttered with scraps of paper. He has a coffee table with a small stool, next to a sage green guitar. While spacious for an attic, there’s no getting around the sloped roofs overhead. “I’m going fishing, wanna come?” I say casually as if I’m not totally intruding.

“I’m in the middle of cooking dinner.” He motions stupendously at his small kitchenette. The smell of simmering fish and broccoli fills the air.

“Oo, are you gonna cook for me now?” I coo.

He hisses and reaches to add buns into the toaster. “Hmm, I don’t remember inviting you over. Besides, I don’t usually cook for ‘bootycalls’, as you call them.”

“Kidding, kidding.” I raise my hands in defense and take a seat at the coffee table. “I just thought I’d return the favor, since I don’t think I’ve ever invited you to my place either. And yet, we've done it in every room of that house.”

“Not in your bathroom. Yet.” He adds while seasoning the skillet. “Sorry my place is… the way it is.”

“At least you have a bed frame.” I laugh and bite my tongue before telling him I’ve seen worse.

“Anyway, I’ve been meaning to tell you. I’m going on another fishing trip at the end of this week.” He says, bringing two plates out of his cabinet and placing down some burger buns. 

“Oh, yeah? How long?”

“Two weeks.”

“Sheesh, I don’t know how you willingly stay on a boat for that long.” I raise my eyebrows as he nears the table, the two plates in hand.

“It’s not all that bad when you have something to do… Salmon burger. Broccoli. And a bit of goat cheese on the side. I was feeling fancy.” He puts the plates down and pulls up a cardboard box for him to sit on. “It’s not a sentimental dish from my hometown, but I can return that favor another time.”

“It’s great, thank you.” I smile at him. “As long as you don’t mind the fish breath I’ll have afterwards.”

“You should know by now, I’m not afraid of a fishy smell.”

“Geez! Hurtful!”

“I wasn’t talking about you. I fish for a living, for crying out loud. Your bits are lovely, don’t worry.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21 (NSFW. It's not porn but it is a lewd drawing)

Elias’s eye are on me from the side of his head as I cast my line. It doesn't go out even half as far as his.

“Stop judging, I haven’t been fishing in a few weeks.” I say, not letting his side eye go unnoticed. 

“Not judging, just observing.” He hums with a very critical look.

He lets out a long, relaxed breath as his line goes taught, and I get to see the expert at work. Left hand gripping the handle firmly, and the right hand effortlessly flicking the reel back and forth, it doesn’t take long for him to pull in a magnificent red fish. Its crimson scales glisten under the moonlight, with a fiery orange tail flailing behind it.

“This is a Najelfish.” He holds a hand up to it, inspecting its vivid coloring. “I always feel bad catching these. They can live for over a century. This little guy’s probably older than me.”

I watch as he holds his pole steady between his knees and unhooks the fish. Instead of bringing it into our bucket, he drops to his knees and lowers it to the water.

“You’re letting it go?” I ask curiously.

“She’s got a lot more life to live.” He smiles respectfully, watching its red glimmer cascade through the water and disappear to the depths.

“Isn’t that just a part of fishing? No matter what you catch?” I ask the question that’s been plaguing my mind. I always knew where meat came from, duh. But until moving here, I had the privilege of not needing to kill things with my own hands.

“It is.” He says blankly, thinking hard before continuing. “There are just some fish that seem really connected to the spirit. The valley elementals.”

I would have felt crazy if I said that myself, but I knew what he meant. “So there’s a fish hierarchy of which ones deserve to die or not?”

“It’s not so much about that, as it is about my role in it. I can sustain myself from sardines or tuna, I don’t need to consume a fish that links the spirits with the land.” He says simply as he stares into the dark lake.

“I never thought you’d be the mystical type of person.” I tease him.

“Eh, being raised on fisherman’s tales will do that to you. Never know which ones are real, and which ones came around ‘cause someone was bored on the sea.” He shrugs, then casts his rod again.

My line goes taught. Whatever’s on the other end pulls hard, a force to be reckoned with.

“Yoba,” I grunt, stepping backward to hold my footing.

“Give it some slack then pull sharply.” Elias advises calmly.

“I’m trying. ” I say through gritted teeth. The muscles on my arms bulge as I try to persuade it closer.

Before I know it, the pole flings out of my hand and splashes in the water. No thinking, no thoughts, I dive in after it and miraculously grab the end before it’s whisked away to the depths. 

My feet dig through the muddy floor of the lake, and the piercing cold hits harder each time I crash against it. I slip backwards in an endless battle to find my footing until something sturdy catches me from behind. 

Elias, now waist deep in the lake with me, holds me firm between his arms. “Are you crazy?”

“I’m not exactly in a financial position to buy a new pole right now.” I wince. My hands are cramping from the icy chill of the water, but he holds them in place against the handle as it jerks back and forth.

“Well, it’s gonna break your pole if we don’t unsnag it.”

“You do it!”

“But where would the learning opportunity be if I did that? We’re gonna give it slack and then reel it really sharply. Hopefully it’ll get the hook out.” He directs my hand to let go of the reel, causing it to spin rapidly, before stopping it suddenly.

“You can’t just reel it in with your big, strong, man muscles?” I complain.

“Pick your battles, Sarah.” He hums, continuing to alternate between slack and sudden tension. “After this, we’re gonna work on your flirting, cause you’re really bad at it.”

“Makes two of us. You said I’m fishy, remember?”

“I did not— Oh, look, the line is free. What did I tell you?” He lets go and wades over to sit on the grassy edge of the lake, leaving me to spend the next few minutes reeling in over a hundred feet of line.

“Thanks.” I grunt. I really did appreciate him saving me from getting dragged under by whatever gargantuan fish that was, but he can’t know that. “Is now a bad time to ask for a ride home? The last bus is gone, and I’m pretty sure the inn is closed by now.”

“Well, you’re drenched in pond water, so yeah, it is a bad time.” He laughs. “You can borrow some of my clothes then I’ll drive ya.”

Our entire walk to his place is accompanied by the sloshing sounds of our soaked clothes and water squishing out the soles of our shoes. My teeth start to chatter as we wring out our pants at the library doorstep.

“Come on, let's get you warm.” He opens the door then lets me go up the ladder first. “The bathroom’s over there.”

I stand at the doorway of his bathroom while he crouches down in the tub, not bothering to remove his clothes since they’re already soaked. He runs the water, feeling the temperature with his hands. I step into the tub behind him.

“It’s not warm yet.” He says, not glancing back at me.

Not responding, my fingers slip under the damp cloth of his shirt and push it upward. I pay attention to the grooves in his back, and the well-defined muscles that follow on either side of his spine.

He turns to face me and throws the shower curtain shut around us, the only light coming in as a soft glow from overhead.

I see his face soften before pressing his forehead to mine, helping me out of my clothes in return. His soft breath brushes on my lips and he looks at me as if nothing else in the world ever mattered more than this.

It always gives me whiplash, how we can go from annoying the shit out of each other one second, and then the next moment it's like this: sweet and carrying emotions that neither of us want to say.

My hands reach to clumsily undo his belt buckle. After a few attempts, I get it free and start to bend down.

“Not yet,” He hooks a finger under my jaw to stop me, his voice raspy. “Let’s wash off the lake water first.”

“Good point.” I laugh, wrapping my arms around his neck as we kiss. It’s simple, his lips soft against mine. If I were wiser, I’d call it tender.

With each piece of clothing we free each other from, I get to feel more and more of his skin on mine. Feeling close and closer as more fabric falls to the bottom of the tub.

I hum as he breaks our kiss to turn on the shower head and the warmth starts pouring over us. Eyes closed, I feel myself thaw.

“Turn around.” He says, his voice a low whisper barely audible over the rushing water.

Neck craned low to nibble the sensitive skin of my ear, he lathers soapy hands over my body, gently following each curve with his palms. I can’t help but arch my back against him as I squirm beneath his touch. His length presses against my lower back.

“You’re tickling me.” I giggle, moving his hands from my sides.

“I’m just respectfully, thoroughly, trying to wash all the pond scum off of you.” He says darkly, then runs his soapy hands over my breasts, lingering over my hardened nipples. “Besides, it looks like someone’s enjoying this.”

“Give me some of that soap.” I reach for the bottle, occasionally freezing when the sensation of his touch overwhelms me, and tingles spark all over.

I reach behind to lather him, feeling the contours of his abdomen. I follow the trail of hair lower and lower until I find his hardness. He lets out a hoarse moan as I wrap a slippery hand around his hilt, and start stroking up his shaft.

Losing grip of him between all the slick suds, I laugh as his dick falls downward, smacking my ass.

“That’s one way to do it.” He laughs and reaches down to put his cock back in my hand.

I’m lost in ecstasy, feeling him focus in on my nipples, rubbing circles over them while thrusting into my hand.

It’s too much. I’m about to lose control over my legs and fall onto the tub. 

I whip around to face him, pulling our bodies flush together, a layer of soap oozing between us. I tug along his length faster, tightening my grip as I move over his tip.

Just as I start to get lost in the sight of his pleasure and his soft panting, he pushes me against the tiled wall, making me hiss sharply at the cold surface on my back. He lifts my leg to curl around him, pushing his dick against the sensitive skin of my upper thigh. Before I can even start to beg, he reaches a hand below and taps a finger lightly over my clit. So light, that I wouldn’t have even felt it if it weren’t the most sensitive organ in my body.

I moan against his kiss as he slides his fingers over me, dancing over my clit, teasing to go deeper. 

“Oh my Yoba, please.” I beg, feeling him position his cock at my entrance.

“Say my name.” He groans, his stare intense. One hand still swirls over my clit while his other moves to wrap around my neck.

“Please, Elias. ” I whimper between my gasps, earning me an inch of his dick inside me.

“Admit I’m not just a bootycall.” He demands, moving his fingers harder against my clit in a side-to-side motion.

“What, is that what you need for foreplay?” My composure breaks, my words bleating out in a cry.

“Suit yourself.” He pulls out.

“Okay, fuck, FINE. You’re not just a bootycall.” I admit, so close to release, and so ready to barrel over the edge as he presses his tip into me again. “You’re also a huge pain in my ass.”

“We can arrange that too , if you’d like.” He growls deep. Just as I think he’s about to remove himself again, he bottoms out inside me, going as deep as he’ll go. I can’t help it as my head falls forward into his chest, letting my screams fall out. 

Transfixed by his movement, I watch as his abs constrict with each upward thrust into me, and the soft bulge that protrudes rhythmically from my abdomen as I’m being filled, my stomach visibly expanding from his size. I never thought that was possible .

“Shall we move to the bed?” He proposes, pausing with his dick fully sheathed in me.

“Yeah, sure.” I respond, breathless and sad to feel him pulling out.

He grabs a few towels from the shelf, and quickly runs them over me before carrying me to his bed in the next room over.

Lifting my hips in the air to tuck a pillow underneath me, he on the bed kneels before me, torso upright and legs wide as he enters me again. Drool pools at the corners of my mouth as I watch him, the fluid motion of his body as he guides his cock through me, gyrating his hips to be sure there’s no part of me left unexplored.

Looking at him as he moves is more captivating than any movie or artwork, how the warm light defines his musculature, shadowing the V-shaped depressions on his abdomen. He places a hand over my lower stomach, feeling it expand with each of his thrusts.

My mind wanders to what Pam had said earlier today. She’s absolutely right, he is a fine sight for the eyes. Yoba, if she only knew the half of it. I could spend forever here, in the bliss he makes me feel.

I disguise my laugh as a moan as I realize that I’m unfortunately thinking about Pam during all this.

“Lay down.” I pant, needing to change positions before the memory of his body rocking into mine gets entwined with the memory of Pam.

As he lays, I hitch my legs onto either side of him.

“I’ve never done this before either.” I admit breathily.

He looks fondly onto me as I try to figure out how to lower myself onto him, his dick falling against his abs as I try over and over to catch it inside. He watches, amused, before resigning to hold it up himself, and a mutual sigh of comfort washes over us once I finally take him in.

I press my knees into the bed as I grind up and down, his hands pulling my hips back and forth.

His eyes wander over me, filled with the same admiration for my body that I had for him a moment ago. Though hopefully, his thoughts don’t wander to Pam.

I move faster, ignoring my burning legs, as I chase the euphoric glint in his eyes, doing everything I can just to keep him moaning.

But my legs give out eventually, and I hunch to the side, grasping the bed for support while fighting through the pain to keep grinding on him.

“This is hard,” I pant, “How do you do it?”

“It’s hard labor, the things I do for you.” He says sweetly, though not without the slight teasing tone. He bucks his hips upwards to catch me off guard.

“Well, thank you for your service.” I blurt out, laughing until he pulls me down to all-fours on top of him, and into his passionate kiss. He curls his hips upward into me, holding my face steadily against his as he pummels from below. 

Tension builds, feeling like I’m going to burst, and struggling to keep from collapsing on top of him.

His pace quickens. I break our kiss to watch his overwhelmed expression, his hazel eyes falling half-lidded.

That gaze makes me lose control, pulsating around him.

I feel him throbbing inside me as he paints my interior walls with a fresh coat of white paint.

His arms pull me tightly against him, as we pant and tremble together, riding the aftershocks.

Face pressed against his sweat laden chest, I listen as his rapid heart beat slowly returns to its normal pace.

“Can I ask you something, Sarah?” He breaks the silence.

“Sure.”

“You’re a self proclaimed sex addict, yet you haven’t given head or ridden someone before?” He asks carefully.

“First off, I’m unfortunately not self proclaimed . It wasn’t even a thought in my head until my therapist brought it up.”

“My bad.”

“Second, I don’t know. I guess I was a selfish lover. I didn’t really care enough about them to do those kinds of things.” I say, the truth catching up to me as I explain it. It’s not something I’d realized before.

“Ah, so you care about me?” He asks cheekily. “That’s not very bootycall of you.”

“I—” The words catch in my mouth. “Congrats, you’ve been promoted from bootycall to F.W.B.”

“F.W.B? What’s that?” He asks, unamused.

“Friends with benefits.”

“I cooked you dinner.” He protests.

“Yeah, I’ve cooked for you before too.” I remind him.

He lets out a frustrated sigh and tosses his head backward. “Hmm, I’m suddenly too tired to drive right now.”

“You’re not even going to wash my cum off of your entire frontside?”

“Yeah, I will. But stay for a minute. Make my bedsheets smell like you. It’ll be a nice treat for me later.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 22 (imgur)

“Terry,

It makes me so happy to see the fight you’re leading against Joja Corporate and the tragedy that they refused to prevent. I’m not sure if I’ll be of any help with protests since I’ve relocated to a small town in Stardew Valley, but if there’s anything I can assist with from afar, please let me know.

Regards, 

Sarah Bautista”

I hold this letter up to the mail drop-off bin by the bus-stop.

I wonder if Terry had tried to reach out, but couldn't find me since my address changed… 

This letter sat on my coffee table the last few days. I want to help, I want to do anything I can. But if he writes back, I’d eventually have to tell him I’d accepted the hush money.

HONK.

The letter falls out of my hand and through the slit of the drop-off box as I jump.

Abby's in the passenger seat of Robin's truck, throwing her head back in laughter. “Whatcha waiting for?” She cackles.

“Coming!” I hold the straps of my backpack tightly as I run to the street, catching my breath with each step. Sam scoots over in the back seat to make room for me. “So, Abby convinced ya to take us to the desert?”

“Seb and I are gonna rent dune buggies!” Sam bursts, unwittingly kicking the back of Sebastian’s seat in excitement.

“All I had to do was tell Sam they have dune buggies, then he did the rest of the work convincing Seb.” Abby shrugs, content with her successful scheme.

“Yeah, she weaponized Sam.” Sebastian sighs.

“Sheesh, don’t people get broken bones riding those things?” I say, raising my eyebrows at Seb through the rearview mirror.

“Says you. You two are going mining, aren’t you?” Sebastian says coolly while pulling into the street to drive ahead.

“Okay, but we just upgraded our pickaxes. AND we have really cool swords.” Abby says matter-of-factly.

“Did you at least pick up some energy tonic from Harvey’s or something?” Sebastian groans. “I feel like I’m enabling you guys.”

“Oh yeah, we’ve got a bunch.” Abby says, and I’m pretty sure she’s lying. “By the way, who were ya sending a letter to, Sarah?”

“One of my old Joja coworkers.” I answer.

“Oh, is it about that fire you were in?” Sam asks, tilting his head aloofly.

“Damn, Sam, who told you that?” Abby whips her head back to look at him.

“Believe it or not, but I’m very observant.” Sam grins, nodding his head for emphasis. “Are there any other super-classified secrets you guys think you’re hiding from me?”

“Nope.” Sebastian says flatly before anyone else can comment.

“Yeah, nothing at all.” Abby jokes under her breath.

***

The closer we get, the more Abby fidgets with the skull key that she fixed into a necklace, threading a chain through its gaunt mouth.

We watch through the windows as the mountains break into flat terrain, and the forest transforms into shrubbery, then just the occasional cactus. 

The endless stretch of sand is blinding.

“Tumbleweed!” Sam announces, his face pressed to the glass. “I didn’t know they were real! I thought that was just a thing in movies... Life really is a movie, huh.”

“Hey, look at those billboards!” Abby peers forward, damn-near breaking her neck to look at the Calico showgirls as the billboard whizzes past.

“Did you know Pam used to be a Calico showgirl?” I say. 

“Huh.” Sam hums with a dazed look in his too-blue eyes.

“No, I didn't know that... Not sure I needed to know that either.” Sebastian comments.

“That's where she met Penny's dad, right? Never woulda guessed she was a Calico girl, though. I always assumed she was a dealer or bartender.” Abby bares a slight grimace when the next billboard passes.

Sebastian’s eyes are fixated ahead, reluctant to process this new information.

“Sam, are you still trying to get with Penny?” I ask.

He scratches his head before answering, “Sort of. To me, we’re dating. But I don’t think she knows it yet.”

“I don’t think that’s how that works.” Abby says gently.

“Have you tried… asking her out?” Sebastian suggests.

“Eh. I haven’t made a move like that since the flower dance. We hang out all the time though... I just don’t think she’s picking up the hint.” 

“Are you even dropping any hints??” Abby presses, chin raised as she looks back at him.

“Oh look, we’re here!” Sam laughs nervously.

The desert city is smaller than we’d imagined. The travel brochures showed bright flashing lights and clubbing beyond imagination, but it’s really only like that for a small stretch of pavement. Once you step outside the three blocks of lavish bars and casinos, it’s a barren desert with scattered neighborhoods.

There’s a tall group of mountains that tower in the near distance, which is exactly where we ask Sebastian to drop us off. 

The car jolts, almost smacking our heads on the roof.

“Is the road even paved here?” Sebastian asks, leaning forward for a better view. If there is asphalt here, it's totally covered by sand, leaving Seb to just follow the trail of fence posts.

“Doesn’t seem like it.” Sam hunches over the window, on the verge of retching.

“I think I can see the mines.” Abby excitedly points somewhere on the mountain edge.

“I don’t see anything.” Sebastian says.

“Oh, just drop us off here.” Abby grunts, unbuckling her seat belt.

Sand and dust whirl around us as Sebastian puts on the breaks. Before the truck even comes to a full stop, Abby’s already out the door. “Be back at 6!” She yells back.

“Well. Have fun with the dune buggies. Don’t get hurt.” I say, trying not to rush too much, but Abby’s already sprinting up the side of the mountain.

“You too.” Sebastian says. “Be careful. Take this flare gun if you need help.” He reaches into the glove box and places it into my hands.

I run after Abby, the sand loose under my footsteps. She’s already scaled a few boulders by the time I even make it to the mountainside.

“Do you know where you’re going?” I call up to her.

“I saw it!” She yells excitedly.

I throw on my gloves for extra grip as I climb the first boulder. It’s a rusty color, and breaks away easily if I’m not careful.

“You can walk up the side of the next rock.” Abby directs me from ahead. I look at a curving slope along its side, where hikers must have eroded it over the years. Hopefully that's a sign that we’re not entirely lost.

I catch my breath before climbing the next rock, looking at the mountain scape. The cliffs have groves of red, tan, and orange, all stacked on top of each other in layers. My ears start to ring, thinking about the centuries of history that the bluff reveals.

“Sarah, Sarah!! It’s HERE, I told you!!” Abby squeals. I can’t see her, but I’m sure she’s jumping up and down in excitement. “If you don’t hurry up, I’m going in without you.”

“Wait!” I say, then push myself over the next boulder.

I see Abby standing on a clearing, facing a dark depression in the cliff.

“Are you ready?” She smiles determinedly ahead.

“Yes…” I pull my pickaxe from my backpack and unsheathe my sword. “We don’t know what kind of monsters the desert has. If we don’t make it far down today, it’s okay.”

“Let’s go.” She doesn’t look back as she marches forward, adjusting her gloves over her wrists. “It’s hot as fuck out here.”

As soon as we step into the dark tunnel, the clammy air sticks to our skin and feels thick in our lungs. 

We follow the narrow passage until it opens up to a broader hall.

“This is it!” She hisses, bringing her glow ring up to illuminate an odd sculpture of a strange skull. Its cranium seems too long to be human, and its teeth are small… almost birdlike. It’s etched into the side of the wall, the holes of its eye sockets carved deeper than we can see. 

“Is this some kind of offering table? A shrine?” She stares confused at the altar before the skull.

“Abby, look, a door!” I bring the light of my glow ring deeper into the hall, where a wooden door with a skeletal face stands on rusted hinges. 

“If the skull key doesn’t work on the skull door, I’m gonna be pissed.” Abby huffs, taking off her necklace and slipping the key into the lock.

Dust falls as we hear a clicking noise, and the door swings open on its own.

“Let’s get this shit rolling.” Abby breathes hungrily.

You’re not phased by this culty shit at ALL??

We walk through the pitch-black tunnels that seem to wander aimlessly through the earth.

Is this some kind of labyrinth?

We reach a few dead ends, and a few forks in the tunnels. We scratch arrows into the walls so we don’t get lost.

Eventually, the tunnels give way to mining floors, and we find ladders to travel deeper, like we’re used to. However, these monsters make the Pelican town mines look like a cakewalk. But this doesn’t stop Abby’s bloodthirst. With danger heightened in a way we’d never experienced before, it only seems to draw more from her.

“Scorpion behind you!” Abby calls out in the middle of her fight against a swarm of giant scarab beetles. I don’t even know how she had the time to notice, but I heed her words and start slashing away.

The scorpion is as big as a full-grown golden retriever. It swishes its stinger threateningly and its claws twitch as if it’s trying to decide which of my limbs to tear off first. It leaps to the side as I try to swipe at it with my sword, nimble on its feet as I trudge along with its dance.

“How the fuck am I supposed to fight this thing!?” I wail. “And this is just the third floor.”

“I read about cave scorpions before, but didn’t think they’d be the size of a fucking cow.” Abby grunts, still working to dispel the scarabs. “Hold on.”

“This shit makes me miss the slimes.” I whine, staring at the scorpion’s many eyes that litter every side of its head. I really, really, do not like the long feelers that writhe on either side of its mouth.

I hear a high squeak as Abby slays the last scarab, and a second later, she’s crouching low with her slingshot in hand.

“Distract it, but don’t get in range of its stinger.” She directs me urgently, loading stones into her pockets.

I strike downward with my sword. It’s not close enough to even nip it, but it lurches backwards anyway, creating an opening for Abby to shoot land a shot. 

“Got its leg!” Abby declares. We’re not much closer to taking it down, but at least it limped for a second.

“It’s only got five others.” I say sarcastically before moving in again

It knocks away her next shot with its stinger, but after a few more attempts, she’s able to take out one of its main eyes.

“Gotcha!” Abby starts shooting rapid fire of rocks at it, barely missing me.

I feel the hair in my ponytail get brushed by one of her shots.

“Abby!” I yelp, but I don’t take my eyes away from my parry with the Scorpion. 

“Sorry!”

I leap forward, striking a gash through its carapace, feeling the tug in my sword as it drags over each ridge on its back.

Its stinger sweeps forward. I should have been a goner. It should have hit me straight on, but instead it swipes at the air next to me.

“Oh! It can’t aim since I fucked up one of its eyes!” Abby eagerly jumps to her feet, tossing down her slingshot and retrieving her sword. 

She darts forward, weaving around its attempts to swipe, and slices its stinger clean off.

“Fuck yeah.” She grunts, driving her sword deep through its back. “Rest in peace, dude.”

It lays limp on the floor, and its remaining limbs curl in on itself with a crackling noise.

We watch as its corrupted energy releases from its body in death, and returns to the earth. It’s always a breathtaking sight in larger monsters like this scorpion, where the red glow swirls like smoke in the air and funnels into the floor.

“I’m keeping one of these claws. It’s going on my wall.” Abby steps forward, slices one of its pinchers, and puts it in her backpack.

“Do you think Sebastian might want the other one?” I watch her dismember it, only slightly disgusted. 

“Oh, how cute. You’ll probably get a lecture about it, but yeah. He’d love it.” Abby smiles contently and breaks off the other pincer.

***

Floor 19.

“I can’t find the damn ladder.” I say, frustrated. I break into rock after rock, while Abby beats back the monsters. Having handled a half-dozen snakes already, she turns her attention the tarantulas that jump down at her from the ceiling.

“These things aren’t lightening up. It’s almost time to go, anyway.” Abby says, teeth bared as she swings and launches a tarantula across the room like she’s playing baseball.

“Okay let’s head back to the— ABBY!” I jump forward, but I’m too late.

A snake she beheaded writhes on the ground, until its segmented body reforms, and golden wings emerge, bursting through the scales on its sides.

Abby twists to avoid it, but despite her expert swiftness, she’s too slow. I’m too slow.

The whole scene plays like I’m watching a movie, frame by frame. Fangs bared, the serpent soars through the air and latches onto Abby’s arm, above her bicep. I see a blinding flash of light and then a flurry of purple hair as she’s slammed backwards onto the rocky floor.

I don’t make it in time to catch her fall.

Her hand is squeezing its neck, trying to force its jaws to unhinge.

“Move your hand.” I say, grabbing its finned tail, preparing to behead it once more. I feel the thing pulsing in my hand, its body lurching to dig its fangs deeper through Abby’s flesh.

As soon as my blade passes through its body, I have to focus on the horde of tarantulas closing in.

“Are you okay?” I yell back, bludgeoning away.

“Yup.” She cries, still trying to remove its head from her arm.

The pained sound of her voice sends shakes through me. I resort to stomping the tarantulas until every last one is shriveled on the floor.

“I can’t get it out.” Abby winces, tears falling down her face. 

The metallic scent of blood fills the air as I fall to my knees beside her. 

My stomach drops and my hands freeze. It feels like my whole body is fuzzy and vibrating, but I’m motionless. I can’t move. The last time I’d seen someone cry was outside the Joja manufacturing building.

“Sarah!” She barks, “Snap out of it! I’m the one bleeding here.” 

The fury in her eyes brings me back to this moment. “Lay back.” I tell her. “Don’t move.”

She cringes as I orient the severed head upright and stick my blade through the gap between its teeth.

“I’m going to slice through its head on three. It'll tug on the fangs, but I don’t see any other way to release its jaw. Ready?” I say seriously.

Her eyes are pressed tightly shut, but she nods

“On the count of three. 1-2—” I cleave my blade upwards before reaching three.

“Holy—Yoba—FUCK.” She wails. She yanks the segmented pieces of its head from her arm now that its fangs can slip out easily. “Let’s get the fuck out of here.”

“Can you make it up the ladders?”

“I’m gonna have to, aren't I?”

I throw her backpack over my shoulder and follow her lead up the ladders.

We catch our breath outside the mouth of the cave, greeting the dry desert air again, applying wound tape to the holes where the fangs were embedded. 

In truth, most of the blood staining her shirt belongs to the serpent, but her purpling veins and the familiar scent of darkness that seeps from the gash tells me the real reason for her excruciating pain.

“Abby, have you ever met the wizard in Cindersnap forest?” I ask timidly.

“Sarah, it’s really not the time for fuckin’ fairytales.” She snaps.

“I’m serious. There’s a, uhh, guy who lives in Cindersnap. You’re going to need an antidote for this bite.” I tell her solemnly. “I’m not kidding. I needed one when the shadow dweller bit my leg.”

“Whatever.”

We see the light of Robin’s trucks approaching in the distance.

Abby lets out a long, labored groan and wipes the last of her tears. “I’m gonna sit in the back seat and hide my arm with my backpack. I really don’t need to deal with Sebastian freaking out right now.”

***

The grass sways in the cool breeze. The moon just barely peaks over the horizon.

“I don’t know what tower you’re talking about. I come here all the time and I’ve never seen it.” Abby complains, clutching her arm.

“Abby, just trust me.” I lead her around the lake’s edge and through the trees.

The wizard’s tower peaks overhead, its stone walls shrouded in vines.

“You’re taking me to the abandoned shack? Shit is abandoned , and not in a cool way.” She huffs, but I keep pulling her up the pathway.

I feel her tense as we approach the door. The wizard’s herb garden overflows from the planters on either side of us.

“See?” I gesture broadly in front of us, at the strange plants and strange windchimes hanging on his porch.

“Yeah. I see there’s literally nothing here. Dude, I’ll just go to Harvey’s in the morning.” She complains.

The shadows move to form a dark figure before the Wizard materializes before us.

“She can’t be here.” Rhasmodius bellows, fire ablaze in his steely eyes.

“She got bit by a serpent in the mines. There’s void essence in the wound.” I stand firmly and glance to Abby, who's still glancing around as if there isn’t a man in immaculate magic robes standing before us.

“So be it.” Rhasmodius growls, upper lip twitching.

He raises a tight fist into the air and Abby staggers back with alarm, watching the world around her change from a dingy, rotting shack, into an extravagant tower.

“What the fuuu-” She gasps and gawks at the purple-haired man that she can finally see.

“Did you… did you put a glamour spell over your home?” I ask.

Not answering, he whips his robe behind him as he turns to open the door for us.

“Oh. My. Yoba.” Abby breathes with amazement as she enters, immediately rushing to stare at everything on his shelves. "There's actually a wizard in the valley."

“Sit.” Rhasmodius commands.

I do as he says, but Abby is still enamored by all of his amazing trinkets. Each of his potion bottles are adorned with a glittery green ribbon. She starts to reach for one.

“Abigail.” Rhasmodius demands, voice threatening.

Abby shakes her head, feeling a chill, and joins me on the Wizard’s sofa.

Stiffly, the Wizard  turns from us to fetch a salve, a towel, and a potion bottle with a clear liquid inside. 

“Bite.” He instructs, handing the towel to Abby. His hands are shaking as he unscrews the cork from the salve. The murky, lavender liquid follows the direction of his fingers, as he commands it to enter Abby’s wounds.

“It’s gonna hurt!” I try to warn her.

The only thing louder than Abby’s screams is my thundering heartbeat as I watch her thrash her head against the chair. I don’t think she can even register that my hand is on her knee in an attempt to comfort her.

Rhasmodius had always been intense, but I’ve still never seen him this... severe.

“Drink.” He pulls the towel from her mouth and pops open the potion bottle. The clear liquid swirls inside.

She glances to me, as if asking permission to trust him. He sure is acting weird right now, but I guess we have no choice but to oblige.

Abby’s mouth quakes as the wizard lifts the glass to her lips. Her eyes droop shut as she downs the bottle. The wizard holds her jaw open as she slips backward into slumber, making sure that she receives every last drop.

“You didn't make me drink a potion after taking the salve. Is serpent venom different?” I whisper, watching my best friend succumb to slumber on the couch beside me.

The Wizard stares at me through narrowed eyes as he lifts his hand and snaps his fingers.

Suddenly, I’m falling, sucked through a vortex, and eclipsed in darkness.

The next moment, I’m… in my bedroom?

I’m sitting in my pile of laundry on the floor. Boots claws at the door, trying to get in. His white paws bat through the crack underneath. Abby snores away atop my bed.

Thanks, asshole Wizard, I just cleaned those sheets. Now she’s gonna get serpent blood all over them.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23 (Imgur -- it's Pam when she was a Calico girl)

I hear a floorboard creak in my bedroom.

“Abby!” I rush from my kitchen and burst through the door.

“Yoba–” She jumps backward, propping herself up on my bed.

“Your arm looks better!” I wheeze, mouth agape seeing how effortlessly she puts weight on it.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. I told you it’s nothing.” She gets up, and heads to my bathroom to slap some water around on her face.

“Sorry the Wizard was… a lot. But I’m so glad you’re feeling better.” I sigh, and grab her a towel to use.

“Wizard?” She looks up from the sink to raise an eyebrow at me.

I catch the sight of my dark circles in the mirror, while she looks like she had the best sleep of her life. She’s basically glowing.

“Abby, the Wizard.” I repeat.

“Ha. Ha. Okay. Well, I’m gonna shower.” She shrugs me off and starts removing her clothes before I can even shut the door in time.

I freeze, staring at the doorknob, dumbfounded.

That wizard bitch wiped her memory. I cannot believe.

What the hell made me so special that I get to live with the knowledge of his wizardness?

***

Freshly showered, Abby applies her bandages while I prepare sandwiches for us. 

Her arm looks so much better now. The warped, purple veining has vanished. All that remains is some torn flesh where the serpent's teeth had punctured.

“Abby.” I start. “Don’t call me weird, but what do you remember from last night?”

“What, did we screw or something? Is that why I woke up in your bed?” She laughs and drinks her cup of orange juice. 

“Abby…”

“Looks like we’ll have to secretly date too now.” She barely gets her words out through her cackles.

“Abby, I’m serious.” I slam the top slice of bread onto the sandwich with more force than expected. My hand hovers, fingers outstretched, and surprised that came out of me. “I’m wondering if… getting injured messed up your memory or something. You got bit by a serpent. A venomous one.”

If she thought it was weird for me to mention a wizard, maybe I can act like the venom messed up her memory.

“Um. I remember getting bit, we drove back, I passed out.” She says flatly.

I let out a labored sigh and slide a plate across the counter to her. “Gotcha… Does it still hurt?”

“Nope.” She digs happily into the sandwich. “But once it heals, we’re so going back. I’m gonna make more battle strategies.”

Something’s off.

But what am I gonna do? Am I gonna show up at the Wizard’s house and interrogate him because he had weird vibes? We showed up at his house, uninvited, in the middle of the night, after all.

“What do you wanna do for your birthday? It’s in a few days.” I say, resigning to save the wizard topic for another day.

“I wanted to go somewhere fun, but my parents are having a family dinner. You should come!” She lights up.

“I’d love to.” I smile.

When Abby returns to her home, I’m left with the echoes of her pained cries to keep me company.

Who could I talk to about this, who believes in the supernatural, and wouldn’t mind me dumping some baggage on them?

***

“Heading to Sunberry again?” Pam raises her eyebrows at me, revealing more of the purple eyeshadow that hides beneath her hooded lids.

“Oh, yeah. Their fish sell really well.” I sigh. With the weight in my chest, I didn’t even bother bringing a fishing pole with me to play it off.

“Didn’t think their fish would be much different from the ones we got here.” She smacks her lips and cracks open a Joja cola before starting the bus.

“Yeah, I heard they’ve got something special in the water over there.” I say faintly, watching her maneuver along the bends in the road with one hand.

“Maybe one of these days, I’ll step off this bus and see it for myself.” She smiles contently, before her face snarls with disgust. “Not the fish though. They can stay in the water.”

“You’re missing out.” I try to laugh, but it feels like my stoney face is the only thing keeping the wave of emotions at bay.

“Cheer up, kid, I was just kiddin’! If those, uhh, hobbies suit you, then go for ‘em. You’ve got a whole life ahead of you, and a lot of time to do what you want. You’re not all washed up like me.” She says, leaving me to wonder if she’s using fishing as a metaphor, or if she really thinks I was offended by what she said.

The problem with what she says now, about how I’m not “washed up” like her, is the fact that I see so much of myself in her. The only difference between the trajectory of our lives is the little pill I take every morning. 

Though, it seems like she had more fun when she was my age.

***

“Elias.” I knock on the attic door before pushing it open. I pause before climbing the rest of the ladder. “Oh, I forgot you’re about to leave.”

He’s on his knees, dumping the contents of his dresser into a duffle bag.

I see whatever snarky thing he was about to say disappear from his face once he looks at me.

“What’s wrong?” He quickly stands.

My feet carry me towards him.

I take in the woodsy smell as he wraps his arms around me, my face pressed against the ridges of his knit green shirt.

“Sarah.” He hums, weaving a hand through the hair at the base of my head.

My eyes close, fighting the warmth of his embrace as it begs me to surrender.

“Come on, here.” He brings me to sit at the edge of his bed, on top of the tangled sheets.

The sight of him kneeling before me with care on his face forces the tears to leak from my eyes. He pulls me in, my face falling into the nook between his neck and shoulder.

“If you don’t want to talk, it’s alright. Just tell me that, ‘cause you’re starting to scare me.” He says softly, rubbing his hand over my back.

“I…” I exhale heavily, unsure where to begin. I could easily stay here, letting his arms dull me from the outside world, but I need to talk about whatever the fuck happened last night. The words rest on my lips for a while before I can finally speak, “Do you know a man named Rasmodius?” 

Please tell me I’m not crazy.

“Where is this heading?” He pulls away from me and watches my face carefully.

“What?” I say, and then my confusion turns to turmoil. “Are you being jealous, now of all times?”

“It’s not like —” He pauses, catching himself. “I’m sorry for assuming. Please continue.”

I flop back on his bed, staring at the beams of wood that stretch across the sloped ceiling. Whatever conviction I had a moment before is fading.  “I don’t know.” I sigh, my throat itching.

I hear his footsteps as he moves back to his dresser and stuffs more clothes and books into his duffle bag. Listening to the scuffling sounds, I watch specs of dust descend and get caught in the afternoon light.

“When do you leave?” I ask after the silence resonates for too long.

“Sunday.”

We go back to silence.

“Rasmodius is a Wizard. Have you ever heard of a wizard who lives in Cindersnap forest?” I say curtly once the tears have dried, and numbness sets in. “I wanted to ask you, since you know about the mystical stuff in the valley.”

“I haven’t heard of any wizards.” He answers me, but doesn’t take his attention away from packing.

“No fisherman’s tale about it?” I croak out.

“No. But, there is a story of a scorned witch who curses innocent livestock to live as dark beasts, if that’s of interest to you.”  He says between the sounds of rustling.

“Scorned? Scorned, how?” I ask.

“A lover’s quarrel.” He answers, the double-entendre sharp on his tongue.

“Honestly, Elias, what do you think of me?” I say flatly.

All the breath in my chest escapes through my teeth as I get on my feet again.

“Well, was I wrong the last time I had suspicions?” He responds. The sharpness is gone from his voice and replaced instead with a begging tone. “You just came to me crying and…”

I get where he’s coming from, but this is pretty shitty timing.

Emotions I can’t process sit behind my eyes, my face unmoving. “It’s not like I can go back and change any of that. So if that bothers you, why do you still want anything to do with me?” It’s only the detachment that rings in voice.

“That’s not what I was saying.” He tosses a shampoo bottle into his bag before turning to me. “It just… I’m asking you to be more careful with how you approach things.”

“Well, I didn’t sleep with a fucking wizard.” I look at him incredulously. “If it makes you happy to know, I still haven’t had sex with anyone else since meeting you.”

“That’s lovely. ”

There’s a flurry of emotion somewhere behind the wall. I can’t feel them right now, but it’s there, and it won't let me turn thoughts into words, or show anything but weariness on my face.

I walk towards the trapdoor, my eyes cast on the floor. Despite the anger and the “last words” that I know are in me somewhere, my pulse is a slow, light drum in my ears. 

***

As I wait for the bus, there’s only a few words in my head.

This isn’t what I wanted. 

***

Pam doesn’t say anything as I take a seat next to her at the saloon. She sips her beer and absentmindedly drums her fingers on the glass.

I glance at where her arms rest on the bar counter, and the faded impression she’s left on the wood varnish from years of sitting here, in this exact position. 

“Emily, another cup please.” Pam raises a finger as Emily passes by. We see her duck beneath the counter and place a tall glass on the table.

We still don’t say anything to each other as Pam fills the glass with what’s left in her pitcher, and slides it over to me.

I watch the fizz die down and listen to the slight crackle of the foam. “Thank you, Pam.”

“Don’t mention it, kid.” She says before taking a loud slurp of her glass. “Catch any good fish?”

“No, they weren’t biting today.” I say listlessly and lift the cup to my mouth. “Big fan of pale ale, huh?”

“One of my favorites.” She says while fighting the rising burp in her throat. 

“I’m still processing some hops from the summer. I can bring you a jug, if you’d like. I can’t promise it’ll be any good but—“ I begin, but she cuts me off.

“You know, I’ve been thinking... I wish I had a hobby like that. Something to do other than hanging around the saloon every night. Y-you’re too young to be moping around a place like this.” She grapples with her words, slurring them.

“If you have any hobby ideas, I’d be happy to hear. I’m not sure how much of what I do is a hobby, and how much is just work.” I admit, the bitter beer pulling my words along.

“Checkers.” She pauses to hiccup, “Let’s play checkers!” Her eyes tighten as she laughs at the absurdity, a mistiness lurking and threatening to boil over.

“I’ll play checkers with you.” I laugh along with her, and place down my beer to pick some dirt off my hands. “Maybe you could learn an instrument? Like guitar, or piano.” 

“Oh, no, no.” Her big, blonde curls shake on either side of her head as she dips down. “P-Penners, I couldn’t do that to her. Her sperm donor of a father was a big ol’ rock star. Fancy villas and a butler. Not that I ever saw any of that.”

She slumps forward, eye-level with the empty pitcher as she watches the remaining liquid drip down the sides.

I have no fucking clue what to say to that. I pause for her drunken thoughts to turn over before saying, “So, are you dressing up for Spirit’s Eve? I heard people are putting costumes together.”

No response.

“Pam?” I try to nudge her, but she’s still fixated on the cascading droplets of beer. She doesn’t seem to hear me. “Pam, I’m tired. Will you walk home with me?” I say, increasing my volume.

She still doesn’t say anything. She’s motionless, except for a mindless tongue that moistens her lips.

I put a $50 bill on the counter. “Emily, will this be enough to cover her tab?”

“Don’t fret about it, Sarah. It wouldn’t be the first time she…” Her words trail off and her eyes fall with pity.

I leave the cash on the counter anyway.

As I tug Pam out of her seat, I’m shocked to see the person who comes to help me get her home.

“Shane?” I blurt out.

“Don’t take this as an invitation to talk to me again.” He grumbles, linking arms with Pam as she stumbles between us.

“Got it.” I begrudgingly accept his help.

We follow the cobbled streets, veering off the path and up a dirt trail. Despite being in the direct center of the town, Pam’s trailer is obscured from sight with strategic landscaping. I have a feeling this was her mayorly neighbor’s doing, and not her own.

I step forward to knock on the metal door of her trailer while Shane stands back, letting Pam sling an arm around his shoulders. Shane stares ahead, eyes vacant while supporting her weight.

“Oh… hello. Erm, sorry.” Penny stammers after opening the door, dodging our eyes. She doesn’t seem surprised, just incredibly embarrassed. Her finger twirls nervously in a loose strand of her hair.

“N-no worries.” I stutter back, trying not to think of what Pam said about her father today. 

I’ve only shared a few words with Penny, it feels wrong to know all this about her.

Pam leaves his side and steps into the trailer, her hands balled into fists.

“Good luck.” Shane grunts. 

The door slams shut behind her.

I expect to see Shane trudge ahead in the pathway to get as much distance as possible from me, but instead he walks beside me.

“That’s why no one talks to her at the Saloon.” He says bluntly, eyes fixed on the trail ahead.

“You guys avoid her on purpose?” I ask, curiously. “She looks like she needs a friend.”

“Sure. But not when she’s teetering over the edge like that. Talking to her at that point, she just starts thinking too much.” He advises.

I start to wonder if that's why he practically barks at people if they try to approach him while he's drinking. Which is most of the time.

“Alright.” I utter, baring the last few moments I have to walk next to him before he returns to the Saloon, and I head back to my farm.

There’s someone sitting on my porch when I arrive.

“Hey.” I say quietly to the familiar silhouette. 

“Hey.” Sebastian responds, seemingly just as down as I am.

“Rough day too?” I sit beside him, watching my crops sway gently in the breeze. 

“Y’know. Another day of Maru being the family therapist for my mom and Demetrius.” His breath hitches as he sighs. “You mind if I light up?”

I let out a small sigh, taking his lead to another conversation topic. “Joint or a cig?”

“Pick your poison. I’ve got both.” He starts reaching through his pockets.

I want to respond that my choice of poison would be taking him to my room and banging him silly, but I bite my tongue in that case. “Eh, probably a cig. I’d lose my mind right now if I was high.”

“Yeah, I heard what happened.” He plops the cigarette between my lips then starts sparking his lighter. “You’ve smoked camels before, right? I’m not just just giving you my bad habit?”

“Sometimes, on days like this. Never made it a habit, fortunately. You’re gonna have to help me finish this.” I giggle watching the cigarette bounce between my lips as I respond.

“Don’t worry, I plan to.” He smiles softly, and reaches over with his lighter. I savor every second that his fingertips brush my skin, tasting adrenaline as I trust him to hold the open flame so close to my face.

The burning smoke erodes at my esophagus as I take in as much as I can handle, trading off the charring sensation for the brief moment of lightheadedness, where I can feel like I don’t exist.

“So, you heard what happened?”  I ask after the first drag, wondering which crazy part of my day I’ll have to explain. 

“My mom told me a bit. I ran into her and Jodie when they were coming back from the Saloon.” He explains while taking the cigarette from between my fingers.

“Yeah,” is all I can muster at first, as I float back down to earth. I can’t tell him everything that’s messing with my mind right now, but I’m grateful we can at least talk about this. “I didn’t know there’s a reason why no one talks to Pam at the Saloon.”

“If it helps, I didn’t know that either.” He says, eyes focused on the ash that falls. “Then again, most of the shit I know about this town comes from overhearing my mom gossiping with Abby.”

“You mean to say, when you eavesdrop on Abby and your mom?... Oh! Speaking of your mom, she’s gonna start building me a barn tomorrow. Thought I’d tell you now, before you pass out and get trapped here again.” I tell him, then happily take my turn with the cigarette.

“Good to know... As far as she’s aware, we’re friends again. But that doesn’t stop her from asking about you all the time.”

“Oh yeah? I didn’t think she’d like me after… you know.” I say, thinking about the time she watched her son stomping out of my farm.

“She’s just excited for the chance that you’ll get me to move out of her house.” He says tartly.

I look at the coldness that washes over his face. I don’t know how to respond to that, so I plop the cig back into his mouth, letting my fingers linger over his lips.

It’s been a while since I could talk to him freely, like this. Damn the circumstances that got us moping on my porch together, but I’m happy that the relationship/feeling talks can take a backburner, and that our friendship hasn’t been lost along the way.

Chapter Text

A moment for Caroline (Chapter 24, Imgur)

A few days pass. I end up dropping the whole wizard thing that happened. If there’s something to come of it, it’ll unfold eventually. It won’t help to force it now.

As for the Elias thing that happened? I don’t know. He’s not wrong. It’s something we knew would come up eventually, but I’m still sour about the way it happened… At least he’s on his fishing trip and I won’t have to deal with it for a few weeks.

This could be my easy out: a way for me to end it here, and go back to simplicity with Sebastian. But something tells me that neither of us will let things go so easily.

***

“It kinda looks like shit still.” I frown, lifting my respirator mask and shutting off the wet saw.

I walk out of my shed, holding the fluorite crystal I was trying to shape. Sebastian leans against the chicken coop, watching Sam as he tries to do skateboard tricks, but his wheels keep getting caught in the overgrown weeds. We hear the sound of Robin’s hammer from the other side of the chicken coop, where a barn will eventually be.

“Can you even tell what it’s supposed to be?” I hold the crystal up for them to see. The sunlight refracts over the soft bands of green and purple, and emphasizes my crudely polished edges.

“It’s a, uhhh…” Sam’s jaw slackens as he studies the specimen, “lumpy stick?”

“Dammit.” I grimace. “It’s supposed to be a bat. Y’know, like the bat that attacked us the first time we hung out together… I would’ve had it done yesterday, if you all didn’t come over to watch City Morgue.”

“Well,” Sebastian pauses to suppress a laugh, “I think she’ll like the effort. And the… sentimental backstory?”

“So it doesn’t look like a bat, at all?” I say, defeated. 

“It’s a great artistic rendition!” Sam smiles sheepishly. “It’s abstract. Very avant-garday .” He adds with flair.

“I’m just glad I have a plan B.” I humph.

“Ready to head over there? She’s gonna love it.” Sam rubs his hands together energetically.

“You guys go on ahead, Emily’s coming over to drop something off.” I wave to them, as they head out.

I give the sticky rice-balls one last good roll before throwing them in the pot along with the chopped yams, sugar, and coconut milk. Then, I start rinsing the blackberries that I plan to throw in at the end. It’s an odd ingredient to add into ginataang, the dessert I’m making, but it seems like the best option for what’s available here.

Maybe it’s an odd choice to bring this to Abby’s family dinner, but it would’ve felt weird not to bring a dish. 

I’m not sure what the customs are for birthday parties in the Ferngill Republic. Other than the last-minute invite to Willy’s kickback at the Saloon, or the impromptu trip to Zuzu City for Sam, I’d never been to an actual birthday party since moving here.

I hope it’s not weird.

The knocking at my door stops me from reminiscing about the last gathering I shared with my family.

“Emily!” I greet her and accept her broad hug.

“Hey, Sarah! Mm, whatcha cookin’?” She happily peers over to my kitchen, sniffing the air aggressively. “Oh my, a kitty!” Her attention redirects to Boots as he stands atop the back of my sofa, shoving his butt in the air as he stretches.

“It’s a coconut dessert. It’s almost ready if you want to try some.” I say, watching as Boots timidly approaches Emily. “He’s been in his angsty-teenager phase lately, sorry if he’s not the most friendly.”

“Oh, that’s just fine.” She drops to the floor and extends an arm out to Boots. “And I’d love to try the dessert! And hey, I got the sword sheaths for ya!”

“Awesome. How much do I owe you?”

“Nothing… maybe one bowl of the stuff you’re cooking, though.”

“Emily.” I laugh, then walk to my bedroom to get my wallet. “His name is Boots, by the way!” I call to her, while trying to find my wallet in the pockets of my dirty laundry pile.

“Boots, huh? I hope we can be great friends.” She says sweetly, then I hear Boots erupt in thunderous purrs.

“Wow, he loves you already.” I glance over, seeing him rolling on the floor with his belly in the air. She really has a way with animals… I should have figured, since she’s in tune with nature and spiritual things. “Emily,” I pensively walk back to my living room, wallet in hand. “Have you ever seen the purple-haired man who lives in Cindersnap forest?”

“Huh?” Her head whips up to me as if snapping out of Boots’s charm. “Oh, well, yes. I haven’t spoken with him, but I have a feeling he’s a druid of some sort.”

“So, you can see his tower too?” I ask, fidgeting with the worn leather edges of my wallet. 

At least, if I’m crazy, she’s crazy along with me.

“Oh, yes. It’s beautiful. Most people don’t know he lives there, I think. It’s usually just a sight-seeing spot for any tourists who come along. I’ve always wondered when he moved there… if he chose to move into a local landmark, or if that’s just what his home turned into over the years.” She returns to patting Boots’s belly, gently humming.

“Interesting.” I comment. So many questions flood my head, but I’m not sure which ones to ask first. I’d always assumed he’d chosen to reveal himself only to me, for whatever reason. But if Abby’s the only one who can’t see him… “Want some of the dessert? It should be ready now.”

***

“Abby! Happy birthday!” I cheer as I walk into her bedroom. Her door is propped wide open, as per Pierre’s strict guidelines since Sam and Sebastian are in here.

I see her polaroid collage is growing. She’s trying to cover the walls with as many posters and pictures as possible, since she hates the aquarium-themed wallpaper she’d chosen as a kid.

“Hey! Dinner’s gonna be ready soon.” She glances at me for a moment, her face lighting up, before focusing back on the racing game she plays against Sebastian.

Sam sits by Abby’s guinea pig enclosure, taking note of the bags in my hand. “Finally joining us, Farmer? Abby’s kicking Seb’s ass.”

“I’m letting her win ‘cause it’s her birthday.” Sebastian excuses, not taking his eyes off the screen.

“What’s in the tupperware, Farmer?” Sam tilts his head as I place the gift bag and dessert on the table.

“It’s called ginataang. It’s sorta like rice pudding.” I answer him.

“Oh, is that a Gotoro dish? I always forget you’re from there.” Sam chuckles casually. 

The energy in the room shifts. Abby’s eyes pull away from the screen, and the game controller loosens out of Sebasitan’s grip.

“Sam, how did you know that?” Abby barks.

“I didn’t even know that.” Sebastian adds, confused. 

… oo, shit.

“I remind you all, once again . I’m very observant.” Sam iterates slowly, with his arms raised wide in a placating gesture. “I didn’t know it was a secret. I’m sorry. ”

“Well, not a secret anymore.” I laugh awkwardly. 

No one laughs along with me.

“Abby, did you know?” Sebastian turns to her.

The video game’s racing results pop up on the screen, which they pay no attention to. Although, it’s hard to ignore the announcer voice that keeps repeating, “Better luck next time, champ! Last place. Loser! Loser!”

“It came up in conversation one time.” She shrugs, rolling her eyes. “Be careful, Mr. Observant is right there.” She warns.

“Awkwaaaaaard.” Sam sings, fanning air onto his face with his hands.

“Why is it awkward, Sam?” Sebastian asks pointedly, waiting for him to reveal another secret that he may know.

“Well,” Sam starts nervously, tapping his pointer fingers together. “This might be unsolicited advice, but I think you might enjoy leaving the house and getting to know people better. You know you can hang out with Farmer outside of the friend group, right?”

Sebastian rubs his hands over his brow while letting out a heavy sigh.

“Yeah, why not try it sometime?” Abby tilts her head to him with a shit-eating grin on her face.

Thankfully, that whole thing smooths over pretty easily. Abby beats Sebastian at another round of the racing game, before I go up against him, and he totally smokes my ass. Not that I had any chance of beating him regardless, but he definitely wasn’t drifting like that when he played against Abby.

“Dinner’s ready!” We hear Caroline yell from downstairs.

“Abby, hold on.” I grab her hand while everyone gets up. “I wanted to give you this where your parents can’t see.”

I reach into her present bag and grab the custom sheath that Emily sewed. It’s made from teal-stained leather, curving perfectly to fit the unusual shape of our blades, and completed with an adjustable belt loop at the top.

“This is perfect!” She gleams with eager eyes.

“Do you wanna open the other one too? Or, if you do presents with your family, this one can wait.” I say.

“Oh, it’s fine.” She smiles, and reaches into the bag. When she pulls out the fluorite crystal I carved, the only word I can use to describe her expression is amused. “Sarah… what is this?” She asks slowly.

“It’s fluorite. Rainbow fluorite.” 

“Yes, I see. It’s great! But uh…”

“I tried to make it into the shape of a bat. These ridges are the wings.”

Her shoulders shake as she holds her laughter. “Don’t be offended, because I will cherish this for the rest of my life. But , it is kind of turd-shaped.”

Sam and Sebastian let out small snickers before the entire room busts in laughter.

After eating a meal of raviolis and pizza, both perfectly vegetable-free to Abby’s liking, we sing Happy Birthday over a double-tiered chocolate cake. Sam, Sebastian, and I stand behind Abby and pose while Caroline takes polaroids for us. When all the photos develop, there’s a Sam-shaped blur in all of them; a testament to how this boy can not stay still. 

“First slice!” Caroline chimes, and leans over Abby with a knife and plate. “Abby always wants the piece with the cherry on top.”

“Moooom.” Abby groans.

“Oops, I forgot to grab utensils.” Caroline smiles. She turns towards the kitchen, balancing the cake slice, knife, and a spatula awkwardly as she walks.

I follow her, hoping to offer her a hand. “Need some help?” I say, causing her to jump.

“Oh!” She gasps, the spatula clanging on the counter. “Would you mind checking to see if we still have whipped cream in the fridge?”

“Not at all.” I say, embarrassed to have startled her. But that embarrassment quickly turns to shock as, from the corner of my eye, I see her reach into her pocket, and I catch a familiar glint of emerald-colored ribbon.

It’s the wizard’s potion bottle in her hands that I see, being sprinkled over Abby’s slice of cake.

Oh. This is some weird shit.

I freeze, pretending that I can’t find the container of whipped cream that sits directly in front of me, giving Caroline the cover to think that I didn’t see whatever-the-hell-I-just-saw.

When I see her hand slip back into her pocket, I straighten up a bit too quickly. “Found the whipped cream!”

“Oh, wonderful. Could you put that on the table for me, dear?” She says with a sweet glint in her eyes, as if she isn’t actively drugging her daughter.

“Sure thing.” I try to say easily.

The next thing I know, I’m sitting around the table from everyone, tight-lipped because I’m anxious, and then even more tight-lipped because I’m anxious about how quiet I’m being. 

I do the thing I always do when I freak out: retreat into my head and just observe. I watch as Sam laughs and chews with his mouth open, like usual. I see Abby picking fights with Sebastian, and I try to say thank you when someone compliments the ginataang I brought. It’s the sight of stray chocolate frosting caught on Sebastian’s lower lip that breaks me out of my shell. He would hate it if he knew it was there.

Next thing I know, I’m helping wash dishes in the kitchen and handing them to Sebastian to dry off, when Caroline approaches me. The sound of Abby fawning over Sam’s present (a comic book) fades into the distance.

“Sweetheart,” Caroline says carefully, “I hope you don’t mind me saying, I couldn’t help but notice. The ginataang was lovely. I haven’t had it since I was much younger.”

“Thank you, my family always brought it to birthday parties. I tried my best to replicate it with what’s here.” I say with forced calmness. I play it off pretty well, if I say so myself.

“It’s a southern dish, right? I think I had it somewhere in the south-eastern islands. I’m a northerner, you see.” She says timidly, holding a rag in front of her.

“I had a feeling, with the green hair and all.” I laugh. Despite the weird potion-drugging-thing I saw, it does put me at ease to openly talk about Gotoro with someone else who’s from there. 

I didn’t realize that bringing ginataang would make it obvious that I was a foreigner, but I don’t mind where this is ending up.

“Oh, yes, hard to hide the hair.” She takes a breath before continuing, “I used to worry about Abby, and all the time she’d spend in her room. I’d hoped that she’d be able to travel and see the world, like I did at her age. Well, I’m trying to say, I’m really happy that you’ve become such good friends, and all the stories she brings home after your trips.”

“She’s a really great friend. I’m happy to have found her. Especially since, you know, moving can be hard.” I say earnestly.

“Why don’t you come over tomorrow afternoon? I know it’s difficult to find the ingredients we use back home. I have some growing in my sun room.” She grins warmly.

“I’d love that.” I nod eagerly.

As she leaves, Sebastian steps closer to me after having stayed silent that whole conversation.

“Can I walk you home tonight?” He asks gently.

“Of course.” I let my touch linger as I hand him a bowl to dry.

***

Abby walks around her bedroom, lighting candles and placing them in a large circle on the floor.

“My parents are asleep. We can start now.” She whispers, saunters over to the door, and flicks off the lights. The room is illuminated only by the flickering glow of the candles, casting wavering shadows across our faces.

Sebastian’s eyes narrow with annoyance, and buckets of sweat start pouring down Sam’s forehead. Both of them seem to have a much clearer idea of what the hell is happening than I do.

Abby perks. She walks to a nightstand in the corner of her room and retrieves an Ouija board.

“Nuh uh.” Sam whimpers, leaving the circle of candles to retreat into Abby’s bed.

“C’mon, Sam. It’s not like anything ever responds.” Sebastian leans back on his hands.

Abby places the board at the center between Sebastian and me, then sits beside me. “This could be the night! It’s my birthday, afterall.”

“Does that have anything to do with… the spirits?” I ask.

“No.” Sebastian answers for her, bluntly.

“It responded one time, when I was out by the train tracks.” Abby defends herself.

“I-is that because of the legend?” Sam stammers.

“Come on, that story’s so messed up.” Sebastian sighs.

“What story?” I ask, curiously.

“There was once a woman, plagued by demented voices telling her to kill her baby, so she jumped in front of the train. Rumor has it that the spirits were angered by her death, since they’d lost their vessel. When they were released from her body, they shook the earth and caused the landslide that closed off the path behind Sebastian’s house.” Abby explains in a spooky voice.

“That road always gets closed to landslides. It’s ‘cause the train shakes away the loose rock when it goes through the tunnels.” Sebastion says, shoulders slumped.

“What’s so messed up about that story?” I ask, confused how that could be any worse than all the horror movies Sebastian watches.

“The part that’s fucked is when people try to say the woman in the story is Alex’s mom.” Sebastian states clearly.

“Yeahhh, that part isn’t cool… But!! Why don’t we try it over there since my room never gets anything?” Abby suggests. “Seb, even your mom said she saw a mysterious woman standing by the train tracks one time. It could’ve been the ghost.”

“Nope, nope! I, uh, didn’t bring a jacket and it’s quite chilly out.” Sam squeaks. 

We glance back at him to see he’s wrapped himself in Abby’s blankets, burrito-style.

“You look like an inch-worm.” Abby comments.

“Really? Only an inch?” Sam sighs, disappointed. 

As predicted, the Ouija board didn’t yield any results despite Abby’s calling to it. The planchette remained motionless, only moving when we directed it over the word, “Goodbye”.

The night still ends on a high note, as I have a cute emo guy walking me home.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25 (imgur) (Boots cam)

Well.

I did agree to walk home with Sebastian after Abby's birthday party. 

But we first have to escort the panicky Sam to his house, lest he shit his pants.

“Dinner sure was nice, huh?” Sam whistles shakily. His eyes dart back and forth to either side of the pathway, expecting to see something dart out from between the bushes.

“Yup. It’s not too bad talking to Pierre when he’s not just trying to sell you something.”  I say calmly.

“Oh, he doesn’t ever talk to me when I come over. ‘Cause I work for the enemy.” Sam’s shoulders ease for a moment, only to jump a second later when a raccoon crosses the street.

“The enemy? Like, Joja?” I ask.

Sebastian answers, “Yeah, he’s got a grudge against any grocery store within a 20-mile radius.”

“Well, I’d really better get some shut-eye before my shift tomorrow. Seb, maybe you can take this time to get to know the farmer more. Okay-g’night!!”   We see a whip of yellow hair as he hauls his ass through the door as soon as his key unhinges the lock.

“Well, that’s a good segway.” I comment.

Our eyes fall to Sam’s key chain, which still hangs out of the lock. Sebastian sighs, takes it out, and hides it under a nearby rock.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about being Gotoran sooner, I just don’t normally bring it up.” I apologize as soon as there’s distance between us and Sam’s house.

“No, really, it’s fine. I just felt bad that I never thought to ask.” His voice softens towards the end of his sentence.

“To be fair, I usually avoid it. At Joja, I brought my visa papers for my boss to sign and he looked at me like I was an animal. After that, I didn’t tell anyone till I moved here.” I admit. 

There’s a moment where we focus on the rustling sound of the trees.

“What’s your hometown like?” He asks as we turn down the road to my house, and his hand loops into mine.

“Family’s always first where I’m from. Sometimes a bit too much… Family parties are huge, no matter the occasion. You always wear loose-fitting pants, ‘cause your elders will make sure you’ve had at least four plates of food before you leave.” I laugh, remembering the times I’d come home from my grandma's house. My mom would say I looked like I swallowed a whole melon.

“It must be hard being away from them for so long. Especially when you have assholes like me coming to you and complaining about their family.” He admits, voice tinged with guilt.

“You can always come and complain to me, Sebastian.” I smile. “Pelican town, though. It really helps. I know I don’t socialize much with anyone but you, Sam, and Abby, but all the festivals and gossiping moms… it reminds me of home.” I pause as we reach my doorstep. “Are you coming inside with me?”

“Sure. I’m not sleeping any time soon, you know me.” He shakes his hair out of his eyes and follows me inside.

That’s what he said, but truth be told, as soon as we get comfortable sitting on my couch, the weight of his head on my shoulder gets heavier and heavier.

“Sebastian, you’re falling asleep.” I lightly try to slap him awake. “Sebastian.”

He only grunts softly in response.

“Sebastian, your mom’s gonna be here in the morning… Remember? Gossiping moms?” I press on his shoulder a bit harder.

“It’s fine.” He mumbles.

“I don’t mean this in a weird way, but if you’re gonna spend the night, my bed’s at least a hundred times more comfortable than this couch. I’d much rather sleep there.” I shift my weight to the side, and the feeling of his head falling is enough to jolt him awake.

His eyes are barely open and his feet drag on the floor as we make our way to my bed. He’s half-asleep when he takes off his shirt and hoodie, folds them neatly, and places them on top of my cluttered nightstand.

The next moment, his arms are around me and his scent is flooding my senses. I shoo away the thoughts about how much of his skin I can feel against me, and try to shut down the heat that rises from my pelvis. All the while, he’s snoring away in my ear.

***

I wake up to the sound of a crash and little footsteps scampering away.

Rain pelts down hard against my house.

Propping myself up on my elbows, I see the hanging plant in my window swing back and forth, knocking against the glass.

“Come back.” Sebastian says groggily, reminding me why my bed feels warmer than usual. “It was just Boots.”

I relax into his arms again. “Are you having an insomnia night?” I ask. My alarm clock reads 2:44am.

“No, actually. I was asleep until Boots started biting my toes.” He laughs, nuzzling his lips into my hair.

“Sorry about that.”

“What’s funny is I totally watched him do that, just now. He was trying to jump onto that plant and… well, his front paws made it. I probably could’ve stopped him, but I didn’t wanna wake you up.” He says.

We settle down again, waiting for sleep to take us, his soft breathing in my ears.

I watch the minutes pass on my alarm clock. 2:47... 2:48...

Is he asleep yet? He's not snoring. 

Would it be weird to just start talking now? It's been about ten minutes since—

“Sarah…” Sebastian breaks the silence.

"Yeah?"

There's a crash of thunder and the clamor of Boots knocking something over in my kitchen.

“Can I touch you?” He asks calmly, but I can sense a timidness he’s hiding.

I can't believe my ears. Did he really just ask me that? Well, we are in my bed after all...

I turn to him and nod. I feel my face flush.

I listen to the rain tap harder on my window, the sound of our breath growing hotter, and the rustling of the blanket as his hand moves down my body to the drawstring of my pajama shorts. 

He presses his lips together. The anticipation of the moment rides on his face. 

“Stop me if this is too much.” He whispers.

Every hair on my body is raised as he loosens the drawstring and slips his hand beneath.

Silence.

“Did I make you this wet?” He asks, trailing the slick seam.

“Y-yes.” I reply, my words only managing to come out in a hoarse whisper.

A satisfied smile pulls at his mouth.

He dips a finger down, parting the lips of my pussy like Moses. 

Why do I feel so embarrassed about the moan that escapes my mouth? It’s so hard to meet his eyes right now.

His movements are slow and simple, tracing a finger from my clit to my opening, but it’s the fact that it’s him that makes me shiver. My friend. Someone who made my move to Pelican town exciting in ways I never thought possible. Someone whose touch — whose eyes — have plagued my thoughts for months.

My mouth breaks open with a gasp as he waves his finger over my clit. 

I need to hide my face. I curl forward into him, my forehead smashing against his collarbone.

“Sebastian.” I hum his name breathily, needing to convince myself that it’s really him that I’m laying here with; that this is really happening.

I can’t help the cry that escapes my mouth as his fingers sink inside me and curl upwards against my walls. 

“I have no idea what I’m doing, by the way. Tell me if—“ he says.

“Just don’t stop. Please.” I whimper, cutting him off. “I’m obviously really enjoying this.”

I cast my leg over him, circling my hips around his fingers as trembles start to take over my body.

I start to undo the button on his jeans but he softly says, “No, it’s okay, I’m good for tonight.”

With no other task for my hands, all I can do is pull him tightly against me, kissing him like he’s the air I need to breathe.

This is him, Sebastian, who’s turning me into puddy beneath his hand.

Afterwards, I still can’t meet him in the eyes. I settle to just let him hold me, my breath hot against his chest.

I don’t know if I’ll ever stop smiling.

It’s his first time doing this, but it feels like the first for me too. It feels like everything I’ve ever done has been rewritten by his touch. 

“You’re really good at that.” I giggle, pressing my forehead into the soft muscle. 

“Button mashing in video games builds good hand dexterity, I guess.” He brags sarcastically, voice raspy.

“You’re a dork… Thank you.”

“Thanks for letting me.”

***

When we wake up again, it seems like neither of us know what to say. We lay in the warmth of each other’s bodies, using the silence to accept that that really happened.

It’s tingly. It’s exciting. It’s vulnerable .

Here alone together, with just the sound of rain outside… and the rhythmic thumping of Robin’s hammer.

“I’m surprised she’s working in the rain." I finally say.

“Yeah, she doesn’t stop for anything.” Sebastian comments.

“Well… what do you want to do? I’ve got about fifty pumpkins to pick today, and a lunch date with Abby’s mom.” I ask.

“Eh, I should get home. I’m trying to finish the soundtrack for that video game I showed you. The band’s recording our first EP in a few weeks, so I’m gonna ask the producer for notes on the game soundtrack too.” He explains, scratching his head.

“Oh yeah, how’s that video game coming along?” I ask, grinning. “I forgot about that.”

“You know, slow as hell, ‘cause it’s just me. But it’s fun.”

“I have no idea how you do it.”

I fry up a few eggs for us while we plan his escape. 

It ends up going well, surprisingly. I’m able to distract Robin by asking her to check out some moisture damage in the chicken coop, while Sebastian hauls ass to the backroad.

***

The humid air washes over my skin. Calm, meditative music plays on the radio. Plants are everywhere. I feel like I've stepped into a hippie jungle.

“Hello, Sarah. I hope you kept warm on the way here.” Caroline greets me.

“Oh, it wasn’t too bad. Harvesting pumpkins this morning was the challenge.” I reply uncomfortably. My back fucking hurts. There's still dirt under my fingernails, despite having scrubbed them raw. And now, I have to keep my cool in front of Caroline.

“Pumpkins, hm? I carve one with Abby every year for Spirit’s Eve. Could I buy one from you?” She smiles, holding a mug firmly in her hands.

Her green eyes are kind, yet striking. It catches me off guard, how similar her eyes are to Abby’s. They both have the same long, swooping nose, but Abby’s face is a lot narrower than Caroline’s or Pierre’s. I always thought it was her sly personality showing through.

“Of course!” I say after spending a moment transfixed. 

“I wanted to give you some seeds. I don’t have much from the south-east, but I have Gotoro cabbage, ginger, and some gourd varieties." She moves to a cabinet and starts sorting through a few plastic bags. Differently shaped seeds are in each of them.

“Thank you, I don’t even know what to say.” I watch as she places three bags in my hand.

“It’s nothing.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did you end up in Ferngil?” I say, hoping I’m not stepping on her generosity by asking.

“Well,” She begins, eyes dropping to an overwatered plant as she thinks. “It feels like a totally different life back then.”

“I totally know what you mean. Out of sight, out of mind.” I murmur, my eyes following her around the room as she mists some tropical plant species.

“I was young and didn’t know what I wanted. I didn’t stay in one place for long, and found myself here somewhere along the way.” She says politely, bringing her hand to the corner of her mouth as she blushes. “How did you find yourself here? If you inherited your grandfather’s farm, I assume your mother is the Gotoro parent?”

“Yes, my father was drafted in Gotoro and never moved back after meeting my mom.” I explain and laugh a bit, wondering what it must be like to change your entire life for a person like that. It’s a level of faith I hope I’ll find some day.

“That is so nice for them… It was hard for me to settle down when I got here. I just… wasn’t ready for domestic life, but Pierre pulled it out of me. He’s very traditional.” She hums gently, lips tightened into a thin line.

“It all works out in the end.” I reply. I have no fucking clue what to say to that.

“Oh, heavens! I forgot to offer, would you like some tea? I grew it myself.” She lightens up, and moves over to a small table with a kettle.

“S-sure.” I stutter.

Fuck, is this a test? To see if I’ll trust her enough to drink what she prepares for me?

She pours a cup and hands it to me. It has the color of forest moss. It catches the light oddly.

I consider everything. What if this wipes my memory like the wizard did to Abby? I’d never get to the bottom of whatever’s going on, but maybe it would be better to keep my nose where it belongs.

Whatever it is, it’s in her hands now. I decide it’s her secret, and her right to decide knows it.

I sip the cup, the hot liquid warming my throat. It tastes floral, and somewhat grassy.

My memory seems to stay intact, but that doesn’t stop the room from spinning around me.

“With how hectic life can be, drinking a cup of this lets my mind wander.” She hums. “I can pretend I’m elsewhere.”

“It’s really peaceful in here.” I mumble. All my senses are fuzzy, but not in a bad way.

Why would she give me this?

Following my meeting with Caroline, I bust down the hallway and dizzily find my way to Abby’s room.

It’s real. All of this. This tea is like a microdose of the nature potion the wizard gave me, months ago. I feel like I've been climbing these stairs for 20 years.

It’s so easy to forget it all and go on about daily life, pretending that there’s no magical man, or bouncy little Junimos around the corner. But now it’s here, and it's infiltrating on my personal life.

“Abby.” I throw a weak fist on her door, bracing my weight on the wall.

“Yo.” She answers the door. Her gaming headset is on and she's still seated in her computer chair. “Let me finish this match.”

I go to lay on her rug, watching the wiggly lines that appear in the ceiling, while she frantically taps on her keyboard.

“FUCK.” She bellows, throwing off her headset. “What’s up, Sarah?” She casually swings in her chair to face me as if she didn’t just rage quit.

“I’m gonna say something crazy, but please just go along with it.” I spurt out.

“Well, you usually do anyway, but okay.” She shrugs her shoulders.

“You believe in occult things, right?”

“I mean, I think it’s cool. And, I do really think I talked to a spirit at the railroad tracks.” She answers.

Fuck, where do I start?

“Have you been to the Community Center lately?” I ask tepidly.

“Not since the Flower Dance.”

“Let’s go tonight. Once it’s dark.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26 - Leah! (Imgur)

Abby arrives at my farm once the sun has settled and stars peak through the gaps in the rainclouds overhead.

“Should I bring my sword in case there’s more bats?” She asks.

“We should be fine, just bring the glow rings… it’s crazy how freaked out we used to get over a single bat.” I reminisce and close the front door behind us.

“We’ve sure come a long way.” She says cannily while zipping up her hoodie. “I’d fight that thing with my fists, if it happened now.”

We walk in silence as we pass through the town. The dim light of our glow rings reflects off the small playground, and everything is so still in the cover of night. I go through my regular motions of hopping through the window into the Community center, thinking back to that first night here when Sebastian had to guide me down. 

I turn to catch Abby while she barrels through. 

“Okay. Remember when we all went here and I thought I saw some slimes?” I start the spiel I’d rehearsed.

“Yeah, huh. Do the monsters spawn here too or something?” She asks, taking in the sight of the shadowy main hall.

“Quite the opposite. They’re elementals, but they’re not hostile like the ones in the mines. I’ve actually become friends with them.” I explain. 

I see the bullshit alarm go off in her head, so I lead her to the crafts room.

If a Junimo appears here, would she be able to see it too? I can feel their curious eyes on us.

“Do you see this?” I ask her, pointing to the glimmering scroll in the center of the room.

“Yeah, looks like a child scribbled on it.” She says flatly, but at least she seems curious about the fact that it’s glowing and glittery.

“There’s a man who lives in the forest. He gave me a potion that gave me the ability to read their language, and talk to the friendly elementals that live here.” I tell her.

Damn it, if she thinks I’m crazy, I just hope all the teasing will blow over quickly.

“Is that whatever Wizard you were talking about the other day?” She asks. She looks like she doesn’t want to believe me, but some puzzle pieces are starting to lock in place.

“Yes.” I answer, glancing around. I don’t see any Junimo’s. Maybe they’re shy, but I was prepared for this. “Let me be crazy for a moment. The elementals I was talking about, they’re called Junimo's. They ask me to bring them certain items and in return, they help me repair the Community Center.”

I place a hazelnut on top of the scroll.

Please work.

With a small flash of light, the hazelnut disappears, absorbed into the scroll. It turns into a small, scribbled drawing on the paper.

“What the fuck? Do it again.” She blinks rapidly, checking the floor to see if the little nut had fallen.

“I didn’t bring anything else. It has to be items that they ask for.” I clarify. “Come on, there’s another thing I wanted to show you.”

I guide her to the Mayor's office, occasionally pointing out the loose nails and other tripping hazards on the floor boards. “Do you remember when we went to Lewis's old office before? The wallpaper was torn, and the vault was busted open.”

We step into the office. It looks like a capsule of time, as if the years of ruin never fell upon it. The blue wallpaper is pristine. The leather chair sits in perfect condition, as if waiting for the Mayor to return at any moment.

“How do you have so much time on your hands?” She asks, peering at all the paintings and office knickknacks that adorn the room.

“I’m telling you, it’s the Junimo’s.” I stress.

I probably could have bought more than just this furniture with the huge chunk of change I forked over to the Junimo’s, but that’s another topic.

“Okay, maybe you’re not batshit crazy.” She whispers, letting everything sink in.

“See? I told you.” I spread my arms wide.

YES! She doesn't think I’m having a psychiatric emergency!

“So, you’ve been dealing with magic spirits and never told me? You know I love that kind of stuff.” She crosses her arms.

“You said it yourself, you thought I was crazy.” I wave off her annoyance.

“We literally fight shadow shamans in the mines together.” She reminds me.

“Right… Speaking of that, there’s another thing I need to talk to you about.” I say, feeling another presence here. It’s not the Junimo’s. It’s someone else watching us. “Let’s go back to my house.”

***

“So, there’s more wild shit you need to tell me?” Abby sits on my couch while I put our glow rings back into our mining trunk.

“Yes. This part’s probably wilder than the other stuff, but I had to start somewhere so that you’d believe me.” I say uneasily. 

“Well, what is it?”

I take a deep breath. “Have you ever noticed your mom do anything weird when she makes food for you?”

“ Do anything? Other than… cooking?” She asks, confused.

“At your birthday party, I noticed that she put something into your cake…” I explain what I saw at her party, which brings me to another big reveal about the fiasco in the Wizard’s house. Her eyes grow more and more narrow the more I explain about him.

I twiddle my thumbs, waiting for her to tell me I need a visit to Harvey for a mental health referral. But surprisingly, her breath deepens, but not with disbelief.

“Okay. I’ll watch her the next time she makes me food. I trust you, but this I'll have to see for myself.” She says decidedly, biting at her nails.

“If you need to spend time out of the house, you can always come to my farm. Tell your parents I gave you a job or something.” I say, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

It’s up to Abby what we do, but if she decides that she wants answers, I have a plan.

***

“SARAH!” Abby plunges through my door the next day, hair soaked from the rain. Thunder claps in the distance.

“FUCK!” Sebastian yelps, jumping a foot away from me on the couch. “Abby, what the fuck?”

“Oh. I forgot you two are canoodling now.” She groans, pushing her wet bangs out of her eyes. “Are you staying long? I need to talk to Sarah.”

“Well damn, does it look like I’m about to leave?” Sebastian snaps. He gestures to the crackling fireplace, the flickering candles, and the action rom-com playing on my TV.

“Fine.” Abby clutches my doorknob tightly in a fist. “I’ll come back tomorrow.”

“Perfect, I’m gonna need help getting ready for the Stardew Valley Fair.” I say, but the door slams behind her before I can finish.

“She’s helping you on the farm now?” Sebastian asks in the wake of her leaving.

“Yeah, I think she was gonna accept my job offer just now. She wanted some work while her arm’s healing.” I answer, skirting around the real reason she’ll be coming by more often.

“She got hurt?” He cocks his head.

Oops.

“Yeah… She got bit by a serpent in the desert.” I explain sheepishly. I forgot we never told him that. There’s just been so much shit lately. 

“Y’all piss me off.” He steams, bringing his attention back to the movie.

I suppress a laugh. Normally, he’s very adamant not to speak with the country-drawl that’s common in Stardew Valley, but sometimes the twang leaks into his voice when he’s upset… And it’s kind of funny when it does.

***

The morning of the Stardew Valley Fair. I search through my chests, trying to select which goods I’ll bring to represent all my work. I have a diamond, a high quality tuna, and some nice pumpkins I just harvested… but what else?

“Sarah.” Abby approaches me, hands at her hips.

“Ah, Abby! Could you check and see if I still have any mayonnaise?” I respond absentmindedly.

She pulls a huge bottle out of a chest and sets it down hard on my porch. “I saw it. I saw what you were talking about. Yesterday, when my mom was making dinner.” She buzzes.

“Did you see the potion bottle?” I ask.

“No, but I noticed my mom paying extra attention to my plate. Y’know, she always used to ask me to help in the kitchen, but that stopped after I turned 16.” She goes on, rampantly, “So, you don’t know what the potion is?”

“No idea.” I answer.

“Whatever it is, I’m not taking it anymore.” She scoffs. “It’s just like them, trying to control everything I do. They want to make sure I end up like my mom who hates her life.”

So, she wants to stop taking the potion? I let her resentment cool for a moment before I tell her my plan. Meanwhile, we load my wagon with items for the Fair.

We don’t know what the potion is, whether it helps or hurts Abby. It’s a risk for her to stop taking it. For all we know, Abby could have some magical disease and her mom uses the Wizard’s help to keep her alive. 

But whatever happens, Abby chooses to accept any fate as long as it means she’ll have answers. We decide that she’ll skip meals at her home and eat at my house instead. We’ll play it off to her parents like she has a job here.

“Let’s go to the fair. I didn’t eat breakfast, so I’m starving.” She decides, helping me push the wagon along the dirt path.

“Are you gonna help me run the showcase?” I ask her, filling the dead air while we trudge along.

“I mean… it’s not like I helped you grow any of this. Newly hired this morning, remember?” She sasses.

“Well, technically I hired you last night.” I correct her.

“Yeah, while you were twiddling with Sebastian under the blanket. Very unprofessional working environment, if you ask me. Hostile, even.” She says in a mock-corporate voice.

“You’re the one who barged into your boss’s house after hours.” I tease her back with the same formal tone.

When the pathway opens up to the town square, we see colorful circus-style tents on every corner. Tourists from neighboring cities run between the carnival games with all kinds of treats in their hands. One kid carries around a grilled squid on a skewer. 

“It’s fortunate that they chose Pelican town to host the fair, so we can really put our work on the map. Get seen.” Leah says. I nearly jump as I realize she’s right next to us, sipping a lemonade from the concession stand. 

“It is fortunate.” I reply, taking in the atmosphere. A man in a bright green suit juggles bowling pins in the center, accompanied by a string quartet. The musicians look like they’ve been sleeping in a van for the last month... they probably have been.

“Ah, the life of a traveling artist. It must be peaceful and chaotic at the same time.” Leah muses pleasantly. 

“Sacrificing the ability to shower for a view of the world.” I laugh beside her. I don’t see Elliot anywhere, even though the two of them are usually attached at the hip. It’s quite nice talking to Leah when he’s not around. “Do you have a display? I’d love to take a look.” I ask her.

“Yes, I’m set up by the Saloon around the corner. Elliot’s watching it for me right now. You should stop by.” She smiles. This is probably the first time I’ve looked at ease around her, since he’s not here.

“I’ll be sure to.” I return her smile then continue pushing the wagon with Abby.

“I’m so coming with you when you check out her stall.” Abby nods her head cheekily, watching her walk ahead of us. “She’s really pretty… and probably over her ex by now. I hope.”

“Good luck, Abby.” I laugh. “She’s one of my main produce buyers. She might make you eat vegetables.”

We set up the display table, with Abby organizing the prettier objects in the front. She tucks fairy rose flowers around my display of eggplants, pumpkins, jewels, and fish. I even throw in some foraged purple mushrooms and a super sea cucumber.

Pierre watches from the booth next to us, biting his cheek. His display shows some of Caroline’s greenhouse produce and… a few ears of corn that I definitely sold to him.

“Hey, Dad. Sarah hired me to work on her farm.” Abby breaks the ice with him.

“Oh, how nice.” He replies, smacking his lips.

“Yep! First day on the job, and she’s been a great help organizing everything.” I say to him. I’d love to give her credit for the jewels she mined, but I doubt that’ll go over well.

“Excellent.” He says flatly.

Well this is weird. I turn my attention to my other grange display neighbor, Marnie.

“Hey, Marnie! Wow, that’s the biggest wheel of cheese I’ve ever seen.” I gasp. It’s literally bigger than my dining table.

“Been working on this beauty for a while!” She touts proudly, arms crossed triumphantly in front of her.

“That reminds me, I’ve been trying to catch you at your shop but it seems I never come at the right time. I’ve got a barn built and ready for those baby cows!” I grin. I swear, the hours she displays for her shop are a lie.

“Wonderful!” She chimes as I pull out my wallet and write her a check. “I’ll have my nephew bring them over tomorrow morning.” She says sweetly while pocketing my payment.

Shane? In the morning? Oh great.

Trusting Marnie – and not Pierre – to watch over my display case, Abby and I wander around while Mayor Lewis surveys the exhibits.

We try our hands at a few games, with Abby totally dominating in the target shooting, and me taking home a flounder plushie from the fishing game. 

As we venture deeper into the Fair, we see a mysterious looking tent near the town cemetery. A frail woman wears a royal blue cloak and sticks to the shadows beneath the canopy. On her table is a single crystal ball.

“No way! That’s Mistress Fortune!” Abby gasps, starstruck.

“Who?” I ask.

“You’ve never seen her on TV? She’s like a weather forecaster, except for daily luck. She channels the Valley Spirits.” She explains as if this is common information. “You’ve really never seen it? I check it all the time before we go mining to see how many bandages we'll need to bring.”

“Do the spirits send us more monsters if they’re mad or something?” I ask, confused.

“Duhhh! Ever wonder why ladders are really hard to find on some days?” She surveys my blank expression. “Whatever. Come on, let’s get our fortunes read.”

We each fork up a hundred gold and follow Mistress Fortune into her tent. It’s a steep price, but she’s the best. Allegedly.

I sit on a folding chair in a dark corner while Abby approaches the reading table first.

“Ah, ah!” Mistress Fortune cries, taking Abby’s hand into her own. Her voice is gravelly and shrill, as if she’s smoked a pack every day since birth. “I remember you, young one. I was wondering when the fates would align for you like this. It seems you’ve found the puzzle pieces of your destiny. You’re on the brink of discovering your true path in life.”

“Puzzle pieces?” Abby beckons. "What are they?"

“Let us peer into the crystal ball.” Mistress Fortune announces and brings both her and Abby’s hands over the milky sphere. “The pieces are set. It’s now up to your own determination to unravel your fate. But trust, there is a place in life that you are moving towards, which I’m sure you will be quite fond of.”

“Can’t you tell me where that place might be?” Abby questions her.

“It is quite murky, but I see glimpses of valor. A natural inclination which you must follow to fulfil this destiny.” The woman answers as if she isn’t being vague as hell. “That is all the spirits reveal to me now. “ She concludes the session.

I switch places with Abby, wondering what ambiguous premonitions she’ll have for me. Abby sits in silence, thinking over what the woman said.

This close to the fortune teller, I can finally see her face beneath the cloak. Her aged lips have deep wrinkles across them, resembling the white keys of a keyboard. The cataracts that cloud her eyes are complimented by her grey hair and eyelashes.

“You’re an interesting one.” She says curtly, raking over my appearance. She doesn’t grab my hand like she did for Abby. “Not a mote of magical talent within you, and yet the spirits of the Valley have taken great notice of your presence here.”

“Thank you?” I say, confused.

“As for your fortune. Let us look…” Her hands swirl along the crystal ball, swiping a finger at its surface as if trying to find the right vision to focus on. “Damaged, are we?” She purrs, amused.

Damn.

“Eh.” Is all I respond.

“You are lost, my dear. Moving to Pelican Town was written in your fate, as well as others. You won't meet your final resting place here, however.”

Am I gonna die in the desert mines or something?

Also, how did she know I just moved here? Fuck, I don’t want to believe there’s credibility to what she’s saying.

She continues, “I see a happy ending for you, but you are not going to be pleased with the means to get there. It will not be of your choice. The pieces to your puzzle are still in motion, not quite on the playing table yet.”

“Is there any way to change this fate? Particularly, the one about my final resting place?”  I ask nervously.

“I’m afraid that piece is already in the hands of other players. However, it has not yet been cemented into the game.” She croaks out.

“I see.” I say, but I don’t see jack shit at all. 

“That is all the crystal ball reveals at this time.” She says finitely. 

Abby and I take our leave, dissecting all that she said. It sounds like Abby has a heroic future ahead of her, and I’m gonna have a sorry, pathetic death sometime soon.

“Did her last predictions come true for you?” I ask Abby.

“Meh. She hasn’t come to the Fair in the last few years, but before that, her predictions were pretty boring. She hasn’t ever gone on about fate like that.” She shrugs. 

“Do you think I’m gonna die?” I ask, a jesting tone in my voice to cover the chills I feel.

“Hmm. Better get your will in order.” She laughs. 

Chapter Text

Shane time (Ch 27 imgur pic)

“Hello, Shane.” I greet my neighbor, who stands by my porch with two cows on leashes.

His features are dark. He appears like something that doesn’t belong in the bright sunlight. 

But on the other hand, the cows are absolutely adorable. One is brown and one is white, but both have cute spots and very soft looking fur.

“Morning.” He responds unenthusiastically. 

“They’re so cute! Are they fully weaned?" I ask, taking one of the leashes and walking with him to my barn.

“Yeah. Just old enough to eat hay.” He mumbles.

His eyes are wideset beneath thick brows. I imagine, if he evened out his five-o’clock shadow and didn’t snarl at people, he might be quite handsome— in a caveman sort of way. Perhaps, like Pam, he has a glamorous past that he bears little resemblance to now.

I watch as he opens the barn door for the cows to enter, careful not to pull on the leash too hard. He drops onto one knee and delicately removes the collar from each cow, then cups their cheeks to say goodbye.

Ah, so the cranky asshole has a soft spot for animals?

“Is it you or Marnie who does the hoof trimmings?” I ask.

He lets out a disappointed sigh that he has to answer my question. “That would be me. They’ll be due for trimming in a month. I’ll come by in a week to give them some shots.”

“Looking forward to it!” I say with mock excitement as he turns and leaves, throwing the door shut behind him. 

***

I take a moment to breathe and relax before my next morning visitor arrives. I settle into the silence, allowing myself to think about everything.

In the span of the last few days, I’ve caught my best friend getting drugged by her mom, I got fingerblasted by Sebastian, and then I had a fortune teller talk about my imminent death… But on the bright side, I scored 2nd place at the fair!

Usually opting for tea as my caffeine source of choice, I microwave some instant coffee instead to avoid any reminders of Caroline. But I still end up seeing her eyes when her daughter arrives at my doorstep.

“Rise and shine.” I say while opening the door for Abby, who takes heed to actually knock this time. She doesn’t seem to have the usual spunk when arriving at my house so early in the morning, since that eagerness is solely reserved for mining days. 

“Here,” I continue, “I got you a spare key. But maybe you should still knock in case I have a guest.”

She moves over to my trash bin and throws away a sacked lunch packed by her mom. I hate seeing the food go to waste, but it’s all in the name of the experiment.

“Now that I’m eating here, are you gonna force feed me vegetables?” She grimaces, nose upturned to the smell of my cooking.

“I don’t know if you noticed, but vegetables are, like, the thing I grow for a living.” I say sarcastically. “You’re in luck though, I’ve also got a crap load of eggs.”

“Lucky me.” She huffs. “Maybe I’ll pick up some microwave dinners from Joja.”

“I’ll try to clear some freezer space for you then.”  I pull open my freezer, looking at the bags and bags of produce I’ve been hoarding, refusing to let them go to waste.

Fuck, should I make soup stock out of these?

“Sarah, how do you not have ANY video games here? You need to work on that.” She moves over to my TV console, picking through my small VHS collection. “What do you even do with your time?”

“You’re welcome to bring your set up sometime. Though, if you want to actually help on the farm, I'll pay you.” I say.

“We’ll see.” She scrunches her lips at the corner of her mouth. 

I end up spending the morning weeding the crops while she heads to my shed, sharpening and cleaning our mining gear. I’m on my last row of the field when Abby approaches me.

“Sarah. I’m bored as shit.” She announces.

“If you want to go grab stuff from home, that should be fine. Just say you already ate the lunch.” I shrug, wondering how she expects me to entertain her while I’m working.

“Hm. Okay. Throw some dirt on me so it looks like I’ve been roughing it in the mud like you.” She spreads out her arms and legs, waiting for me to shovel dirt on her.

“I'm not doing that. Just roll around on the ground or something.” I laugh. 

***

The next few days continue like this, with Abby finding some menial task to do around my house, and then going crazy with boredom. Eventually, she starts smuggling small increments of her gaming system into my living room. My fridge becomes stocked with her favorite microwave pizzas and chicken nuggets. I feel like I’m feeding a toddler.

“Abby, I’m gonna head to Sebastian’s.” I say, wringing out my hair from the shower. 

Her eyes are glued to my TV, where she digitally battles against a big-muscled ninja. Boots sleeps in her lap, happy to have had her non-stop attention lately. “Got yourself all freshened up for him?” She teases.

“Well, I’m not just gonna show up covered in mud. He’d kill me.” I say, reaching to give Boots a head pat.

“Yeah, he probably would… Not that I can keep track of your love life, but are you still seeing Elias too?” She asks.

“Heh. I’m not sure. We sorta got into a fight and then he left on a fishing trip.” I explain, banking on hope that she’d be too distracted by the ninja battle to keep talking about it. But to my dismay, the game pauses.

“You guys got into a fight?” She asks, directing her attention to me now. “About what?”

I inhale sharply, remembering how I felt back then, before I could confide in Abby about everything. When I went to him for support instead. “I was trying to tell him about the wizard shit, but he assumed the wizard was another dude I was fucking.”

“Hmm. Imagine that. ” Her eyes shoot upward to my ceiling in joke aloofness. “Didn’t take him for jealous-type… What are you gonna do if one of them asks you to be their girlfriend or something?”

I take a moment to put this murky feeling into words before answering, “If they just want to see me in secret, I doubt they see me as serious-relationship material.”

“Ah.” She breathes, picking up on the ache in my voice. “Have your cake while you can, then.”

As I walk the backroad to Sebastian’s house, all I can do is look at how the setting sun casts warm dust on the mountains, and reflect on what I just revealed to myself.

In truth, seeing both of them at the same time keeps me distracted. It keeps me from falling too deep into someone who wouldn’t want to be seen with me in public. 

I can’t really feel bad for myself, though. Afterall, I agreed to it, and it's how I mentally justify seeing both of them at the same time.

Welp, I’m at Sebastian’s house now. I can save all that thinking for later.

“Hey, Sarah!” Maru answers the door, wearing her lab coat. “I’m running the cell cultures of your mushroom farm, do you wanna see?”

It always gives me whiplash, the stark difference between the two half-siblings. Maru’s always so eager, with her heart on her sleeve. 

When her and Demetrius visit the mushroom cave, there’s always a frenzied discussion of nonstop theories and polysyllabic words that fly over my head. With how animated and sweet she is, I always wonder what causes the resentment Sebastian carries for her. It’s not like he’s completely adverse to lively people, since Sam is always a ball of energy by his side. Likewise, it’s hard to imagine that she doesn’t notice Sebastian’s feelings.

“Sure!” I say, and she whisks me into their house. I’d never ventured beyond the staircase I usually take to Sebastian’s room. 

I follow her down the hall, overhearing the sound of sizzling from the kitchen. We walk past the smell of browning garlic and step into a room that’s very different from the rugged, country vibe of the rest of the house. It feels… sterile. There are tall, grey counters covered in beakers and equipment that I won’t even try to name.

“This must be your father’s lab?” I ask.

“That side is.” She points to the right half of the room. It’s more orderly than the other side. “I help him out, but the other side is mine. I’m submitting my fungal respiratory research to some Universities in the spring! It’s prime time right now, since it’s autumn. All the falling leaves provide food for mushrooms and other small organisms. Interesting, isn’t it?”

I glance over at her. I’m surprised that, after her long, passionate speech, she’s not even a little bit winded. Her chest is high, and her face is determined.

“Yeah, I’ve been getting into composting lately.” I respond obtusely, remembering when I used to be a fungus living in the soil after taking the wizard’s potion.

“Ah, the way farmers cultivate the land. Replicating natural processes in a controlled setting. You’re an engineer of the environment, I’d say!” She shows all her teeth in a keen smile, then leads me to look at her cell cultures. She pulls a stack of petri dishes from the cupboard, each labeled with illegible writing. “This one’s from your farm, and this is other one I sampled by the mountain lake. Isn’t it fascinating?”

There’s a light yellow gel at the bottom of each petri dish. The ones she shows me have teal-colored lumps of what I assume is mold or fungus. There’s a faint, purple fuzz that stretches out from the center like the arms of a star.

“I’ll be honest, I have no idea what I’m looking at.” I admit.

“Oh, of course! Sorry, I’ll set up a microscope for you.” She tosses a strand of her straightened hair out of her face and inserts the dish beneath a microscope. I peer into the lens while she continues talking, “See those structures resembling oocysts? It makes no sense for them to be there, it’s a completely different phylum.” 

Damn, if Sebastian feels anything like how I do right now while talking to Maru, it must suck to feel like a dumb ass all the time. Does she know my background is HR and not STEM?

“What do you think it means?” I ask. She’s completely lost me, but I guess I’ll go along.

“Well, I’m sure you’ve heard the legends about Stardew Valley. I’m aiming to find a scientific reason behind the spiritual fables.” Her head nods prudently as she speaks.

“Which stories are you referring to?”

“The strange creatures and sightings that people have. I guess the stories about fate, too. My hypothesis is that, if it’s present in larger structures, then maybe it can be witnessed on a micro-organismic scale as well…” She pauses, lost in thought as she bites down on her thumb. “I’m getting ahead of myself, but I think I may find evidence of a location-specific quantum entanglement.”

“I heard your mom saw something by the train tracks.” I say pensively, wondering how it could all connect.

“Yes… some kind of apparition. That’s actually what made me look into this.”

“What do you think it means?”

“I had a theory that, due to the nature of quantum entanglement, that particles are reacting to each other under circumstances that they logically shouldn’t. Whoever the woman is who haunts the train station, it could be that she held significant emotional ties to the location before she passed. Her apparition could be the surrounding matter reacting to her energy, even after her death.” She muses.

“What does this have to do with fungus?” I blink slowly.

“There’s not much conjecture I could make at this point… but my theory is that there’s something geologically significant about the Valley. Maybe an event happened and its remnant energy causes the bizarre reactions with matter that we witness.”

I try to picture what her reaction would be if I brought her a sample of the wizard’s potion, or showed her the funny little Junimo’s.

…Maybe I could bring her one of Abby’s sacked lunches? 

No… I don’t know how I’d pull that off without throwing her into this big ass can of worms.

I continue lapping behind her like a dumb ass while she shows me the rest of her cell cultures from the neighboring cities. She points out the growth irregularities and … spore modification? Nothing she says tracks at all, but she seems really excited that she gets to share her work with someone other than her father. 

“Showing Sarah your experiments?” Says a voice from behind us. Robin stands on the threshold, a relaxed arm draped against the door frame.

“Yes! Her mushroom cave has been a huge breakthrough.” Maru clasps her hands together over her chest.

“Sebastian should be back from the gym soon. Sarah, why don’t you stay for dinner?” Robin asks me, gesturing with a lending hand. “Demetrius is making spaghetti.”

“That sounds great.” I smile at her, and she turns down the hallway. 

If I wasn’t so intimidated by Robin, I’d be able to admit that she has a really cool, badass vibe. She probably has even more tattoos than Sebastian.

“That’ll be fun. We haven’t sat all together in a while.” Maru looks down, her expression soft. “Sarah… could I ask you something?”

My stomach drops, wondering what she’s gonna ask, and if it's Sebastian-related. “S-sure!” I try to say calmly.

“I hope this isn’t intrusive…” She starts nervously, causing my pulse to thump loud in my ears. “But no one else in town really has textured hair, and my dad’s clueless. So I wanted to ask, how do you take care of your curly hair?”

“Oh,” I sigh with relief. “I don’t really take the best care of my hair, since it just frizzes up as soon as I start working… But, a good oil helps keep it from breaking. I also put it up at night.” I list out.

She pinches a few split ends in her hair between her fingers. “I’ve been wanting to wear my hair natural since it’s getting so much heat damage, but it gets so short when it curls up.” She laughs lightly.

“Have you ever worn braids?” I ask her, thinking about my old HR buddy, Josie. “I had a friend in Zuzu city who braided her hair. She said it was a protective style for coily hair types.”

“Maybe I can look up some tutorials online! Will you help me?” Her face lights up with a smile again.

“I can certainly try, but I’ve never been good with hair.”  I laugh nervously. “Maybe after dinner?”

Damn, I guess I was lucky that my mom’s the one with textured hair and was able to teach me some things. I couldn’t imagine dealing with my frizz if I had to learn from my dad. 

Once Sebastian returns to the house and washes off his gym funk, we all sit stiffly at the dinner table. Sebastian sits across from me with hunched shoulders and a blank expression. Demetrius hangs his apron over the chair before taking a seat beside Maru.

“If I had known Sarah was joining us, I would have made soup with the pumpkins from her farm!” Demetrius declares. I’m surprised that, even in his own home, he keeps the same academic tone that he uses during his field visits.

“That’s one of Sebby’s favorites.” Robin says to me with a tone like she’s letting me in on a secret.

I glance at Sebastian, who’s too busy dissociating to notice. Dammit, you’re gonna make me respond to that?

“I got cows a few days ago. They like the barn.” I say awkwardly, my voice crimping.

“I’m happy to hear.” Robin says proudly. “Did you hear that, Demetrius?”

“Hm? Oh yes, you do great work.” Demetrius replies robotically. 

There’s a moment of strained silence where we wait for Sebastian to finish putting spaghetti on his plate.

“Well, let’s dig in!” Maru chimes with a nervous laugh.

“Have you noticed any changes in the variety of mushrooms you receive now that it’s Fall?” Demetrius asks right as I’m about to take my first bite.

I set my hand down and try to think. “I noticed more purple mushrooms than normal.” I tell him, then work to re-wrap the noodles on my fork.

“Hmm, it appears the isolated cave is influenced by the outside season as well.” He hypothesizes. 

I nod along then take my first bite of the spaghetti.

Fuck, why is it spicy? Who adds red peppers to their spaghetti?

I reach desperately to my water, mouth on fire.

“Are you alright, Sarah?” Robin tilts her head with concern.

“Oh, I just didn’t expect it to be spicy, is all.” I wheeze, sniffling and stifling my tears.

“Sorry about that. Demetrius always adds more chilis when it’s cold out, since it helps keep you warm.” Robin hums.

“Actually, it doesn’t raise your core body temperature. It only triggers a vasodilation response that—” Demetrius stops talking as he meets Robin’s sharp glare. “Don’t mind me.” He says sharply.

“Sarah’s going to help braid my hair.” Maru quickly interjects to change the subject.

“Oh, that’s lovely.” Robin says gently to us. She looks up from her plate, seeing my awkward smile and a tear streaming down my cheek. “Sarah, would you like a napkin?”

She hands me a napkin, which I use to dry my eyes and nose.

“Maybe the creamed corn will help. Dairy has proteins that will bind to the spice molecules.” Maru enthusiastically hands me the dish.

As promised, the creamed corn tames the raging fire in my mouth. “Thank you, Maru.”

“My apologies, everyone. I did not realize some extra spice would ruin our first family dinner with Sebastian’s girlfriend.” Demetrius says formally, wiping the corners of his mouth with a napkin.

Robin shoots him a violent glare, Sebastian’s mouth parts open in disbelief, and Maru’s eyes bulge with surprise.

Kill me now.

“Sarah’s just a friend.” Sebastian snaps, speaking for the first time this entire dinner.

“I misunderstood. My apologies.” Demetrius bows his head.

“Yeah, Sebastian was just gonna show me the video game he’s making.” I add sheepishly, trying not to sound too defeated.

“Oh, Sebby, you’re making a video game?” Robin asks, intrigued.

“That's so cool! Do you need help with the coding?” Maru enthuses.

“No thanks.” Sebastian responds coolly.

***

Sebastian leans against the bathroom doorframe, handing us elastic ties when we need it. Maru stands over the sink, using the mirror to braid the front pieces of her hair, while I help her with the back. It took a handful of online tutorials and a lot of tries before we got the hang of it. 

“So, how about dinner? That was…” I say, embarrassed.

“It was a lot.” Maru finished my sentence.

“That’s why we don’t do them anymore.” Sebastian says flatly.

“It wasn’t my idea.” She sighs defensively, eyes dropping to the sink. “Could I get another hair tie?”

He hands one to her then goes back to crossing his arms.

“I do want to see your video game, Sebastian. Sarah said it was really cool.” She says warmly.

Things start looking up from here.

The rest of the night goes a lot more easily than dinner. While Maru and Sebastian are somewhat tense when talking to each other, it seems to help when the conversation topic is something unscientific like hair, or the vampires in his video game.

I’m sure that me being there makes talking to each other easier. Likewise, Maru being there helps me forget how quickly Sebastian shut down the possibility that I could be his girlfriend. 

It’s not like I expected any other answer, but damn, did he have to answer so quickly?

Chapter Text

Penny time <3

“Let me in! Let me in! Let me— Hey Farmer!” Sam bangs so hard on my front door that he loses his footing when I finally open it. “Oh hey, Abby’s here? Perfect.”

“What’s up, Sam?” I say, but he’s strutting past me to watch Abby play her ninja video game.

“Farmer, you got a 369 X Station?” His mouth hangs agape. “When did you get cool?” He jumps over the back of my couch to sit next to Abby.

“Nope, it’s mine. She’s still a dweeb.” Abby takes a hand off of the controller to make an L-shaped sign on her forehead. 

Since when was it nerdy to not play video games?

“ Anyway, ” I step around my couch to catch Sam’s attention, “What were you in such a fuss about, Sam?”

“Oh! Right!” He pauses to dig into his pant pockets. “We’re seeing Weezer tonight!” He yells triumphantly, waving the tickets in the air. He starts dancing along to whichever song is playing in his head.

“Five tickets? Who else are you inviting?” Abby snatches the tickets from him. “Is this fifth one for Penny?”

Sam looks down and starts kicking his feet bashfully. “Well... If she says yes, yeah.”

***

Abby has turned my farm to a frat house.

Every time I come in for a break from work, there’s more beer cans piled up on my coffee table.

I thought that Sebastian coming over would help even out the chaotic energy. But instead of drunk idiots in my living room, I now have drunk and high idiots in my living room.

They’re so excited to see Weezer, but I’m not confident that we’ll make it to the concert with how hard they’re pregaming at 2-in-the-afternoon.

By the time I finish putting up the last fence post around the barn, they’re passed out on my couches.

Sam and Abby kind of look like they’re cuddling.

Aw cute.

I reach into Abby’s purse for her polaroid and snap a picture.

As I set the camera down, I notice that all five tickets still rest on the table.

Huh. That means Sam still hasn’t invited Penny.

I sigh, looking over the cross-faded idiots, then head into town.

I manage to find Penny walking around with Vincent and Jas, and she hesitantly agrees to join us. She seems more at ease than the time I brought Pam’s drunk ass home to her, but she still holds herself very cautiously.

***

“Would ya look at them.” Abby smiles like a proud, hungover parent as we watch Penny and Sam walking ahead of us to the bus stop. He offers a gentlemanly arm to help her avoid the patches of mud.

I open my mouth to respond, but I notice the red flag on my mailbox is raised. Abby walks ahead with Sebastian as I linger behind.

There’s a wrinkled envelope inside.

Is it a response from Terry, or ...?

I tear open the tacky seam and my gut lurches.

No.

I’ll deal with this tomorrow. Tonight, we’re seeing Weezer. And it’s gonna be fun, dammit.

***

There’s not a cloud in the sky above the amphitheater. The dry desert air catches in our throats. Instead of fucking around in the boonies like we did on our last trip to Calico, we’re at the center of the small city in the gridball stadium.

It’s really sweet to see Penny coming out of her shell. It’s hard not to feel at ease, when you’re around Sam. While he can be overstimulating at times, he has a good heart. He makes sure that even the most quiet personalities are included in the conversation.

He gets his boogie on and Penny does an awkward side-step to the opening band. Abby sneaks polaroids of them dancing together, saying that she’ll include it in their wedding album one day. 

I sit between Abby and Sebastian, our eyes glazing over the crowd. We took the bus here because Sebastian was adamant about needing to be stoned if we’re seeing Weezer.

“Yoba, this is the best! That’s the biggest stage I’ve ever seen.” Sam gushes once they return from the pit and join the rest of us at our seats.

“Would be better if their drinks weren’t $20.” Abby says snidely. “Oh, Penny, did you want some?” She stretches out her arm and offers her a sip of the cocktail.

“Um. No thank you.” Penny says softly, her nose wrinkling at the smell.

Sam quickly redirects the conversation, placing a soothing hand on Penny’s shoulder. “Seb, are you ready to record next month? We haven’t practiced in a while.”

Hm. Maybe he really is ultra-observant.

“Fuck, I haven’t touched my bass in like a week. Been playing keys lately.” Sebastian rubs his forehead.

“Maybe you can add keys to the songs! Like how we wrote that ballad at first. It’ll sound awesome.” Sam rambles enthusiastically. “I have a really good feeling. I think we’re gonna be the next Weezer.”

“Sam and his Weezer obsession.” Abby laughs, locking eyes with Penny in an attempt to get her to join in on teasing him.

Instead, Penny’s arms stiffen.

“I’m probably gonna cry when they play the sweater song.” Sam grins. “They have such a way with music.”

“Anyway, are we taking the bus back? Does it run that late here?” Abby glances around at the stadium.

“I was thinking a taxi, but worst case scenario we can—” Sebastian pauses while Penny interrupts.

“I’m going to the bathroom.” She says quickly.

“Oh, I’ll go with you.” I pop out of my chair and follow her. I don’t really have to go, I just didn’t want her to have to manage through the crowd alone. 

She heads in first.

I heavily consider taking the line that a stranger offers me while I wash my hands, but I get a vibe that it might make Penny even more uncomfortable.

“Sarah.” Penny says meekly as I meet her outside the bathroom. She’s waiting with her hands gripping her plaid skirt tightly. “I-I think I’m gonna go home.”

“Oh.” I try to hide my surprise. “I’ll wait at the bus stop with you.”

As we wait under the bronze light of the street lamps, neither of us know what to say. I don’t want to ask if she had fun, because she’s obviously going through something right now. She doesn’t offer any information about why she suddenly has to leave, but it's not like she has to, anyway.

Despite waiting at the bus stop a block away from the stadium, the screaming crowd is clear as ever. Weezer must be taking the stage right now. I wish I could see Sam’s reaction.

I hear the singer’s voice echoing off all the buildings as they open with 'The Sweater Song'. I imagine Sam combusting on the spot. With how many times I’ve seen him sing along to it at the top of his lungs, I can see his face lighting up in my mind. I hope Abby’s capturing the moment with her polaroid's.

“Thank you for inviting me.” Is all that Penny manages to say once the bus arrives and she hops on.

“Get back safe, okay?”

I go back to the stadium.

“Fuck, there you are. Where’s Penny?” Sebastian rushes up to me when he finds me in the crowd. He was waiting for us outside the bathroom.

“Penny wanted to go home… Did you miss 'The Sweater song'?” I ask. The warmth of his concerned hands on my shoulders makes me realize how anxious I was before.

“Is that why you took so long?... And yeah, if I stayed any longer, Sam would’ve made my ears bleed.” He says.

“I just waited with her at the bus stop. Don’t worry, I said no to the stranger’s drugs in the bathroom.” 

“Why do I feel like you’re not joking and that actually happened?” He says flatly.

“Anyway, before we go back…” I get on my tip toes to kiss him while we have the chance.

As we weave through the crowd and find our seats again, it dawns on me: I had assumed Penny left because she was uncomfortable with everyone around her drinking, but there’s another piece that I forgot to consider.

Sam. I can tell by the way they interact, Penny has some feelings for him. But maybe she holds back because he shares the same passion for music as her father: the one who left her with an alcohol mother in pursuit of his dreams.

I wonder if Penny’s dad is one of Sam’s idols, or if he’s in one of the posters on Abby’s walls. I wonder if he’s everywhere that she looks, and none of us have a clue that our favorite rockstar is the father that abandoned her.

***

We drunkenly stumble down the streets, having missed the last bus to Pelican Town because Abby really needed pizza.

It’s surprising that in the small time I’ve lived in Pelican Town, I’d forgotten what it’s like to be surrounded by immense buildings in a city that doesn’t sleep. I have no doubt that the clubs and flashing signs will continue to blare into the sky until dawn breaks.

“This place is still open!” Sebastian exclaims, stopping Sam, Abby, and I from piling on ahead.

We walk into the motel, which is the back-up plan’s back-up plan.

“Hello, Madame.” Sam waves a finger in the air as he staggers forward to the receptionist. “May we have two rooms, please?”

The receptionist blinks slowly with sighs of how much she hates her life before presenting a bill. It takes a moment for Sam to comprehend the number on the paper, but judging by the sound of wheezing, the price must be pretty steep.

“On second thought… one room.” Sam says, defeated, then turns to us and whispers, “Guys, I was gonna cover this, but I—”

“It’s fine, we can split it.” Sebastian breathes.

“Sarah can cover my portion as payment for working on her farm.” Abby smiles at me charmingly.

“Abby, you literally just play video games all day.” I take the bait to bicker with her.

“Does my presence mean nothing to you?”

“I know how many Monster Quests you’ve done, you’re certainly not broke.”

“Sure, but we haven’t gone in a while. Plus, I wanted to buy a helmet.”

Sam interrupts our bickering, “Next time, we can bring a tent! Or I guess we could’ve just slept in the truck if we drove.”

The receptionist stares ahead at us blankly, probably wishing that we'd hurry the fuck up.

Sebastian groans and foots the bill. “You assholes better pay me back.”

***

“Sam, you’ve been in there for 40 minutes! How hard is it to wipe your ass?” Abby yells, pressing her hands against the bathroom door.

“It has NOT been that long.” He retorts, voice muffled by the sink faucet. “Besides, you do not want to come in here right now.”

“I’m gonna break the lock.”

“Gimme a second!”

Meanwhile, Sebastian and I are setting up makeshift beds on the floor, since those two princesses called first dibs on the bed. I don’t even want to think about what atrocities have occurred on this motel carpet.

“Sam, let me in, I’m gonna hurl!” Abby begs.

Sebastian and I stare at each other in disappointment as we listen to Abby busting the lock, the clinking of Sam’s belt buckle, Abby’s projectile vomiting, and a lot of pathetic wailing.

“WHAT THE FUCK!?” Sam cries, shrill and high. “YOU GOT IT ON ME.”

“IT SMELLS LIKE SHIT IN HERE.” Abby shrieks. 

“YEAH. PROBABLY CAUSE I WAS SHITTING. AND NOW IT SMELLS LIKE VOMIT TOO.”

“I SAW YOUR BALLS. DUDE.”

“IT’S ALL OVER THE MIRROR.”

“DO THEY HAVE BLEACH HERE? I NEED IT FOR MY FUCKING EYES.”

“ABBY! AIM. AT LEAST TRY TO GET IT IN THE SINK.”

The potent scent of beer, shit, and stomach acid permeates over to the bedroom. Sebastian groans and moves his floor bed to the other end of the room so that he doesn’t become an obstacle between Abby’s bed and the bathroom.

Making the most of the situation, I cover my nose with my t-shirt and take a polaroid of the horrific scene in the bathroom.

I walk back to Sebastian, who’s hanging his head out the window for untainted air.

“Look.” I say.

We watch as the picture slowly develops. Even though it’s faded and won’t be finished for a few minutes, the scene makes us cackle. Abby is toppled over, on her knees and gripping the counter for dear life. The sink is filled with a lake of pizza chunks. Behind her, Sam still sits on the toilet seat. He clutches his knees to his chest since the floor is coated in vomit splatter.

Sebastian holds the picture for a closer look. “Is… Is Sam wearing Weezer underwear?” 

He hands it for me to see. Sure enough, if you look closely, you can see the blue color of their recent album and the singer’s face brandished all over his boxers. 

Luckily, Sam's balls are nowhere to be found in the picture.

“This is the best blackmail ever.” He laughs.

"I wonder if I can pay Leah to make this into a painting."

Sebastian and I leave to buy them some water and electrolytes from a convenience store, really taking our time in the outside air as we walk back.

“There wasn’t a security deposit, right?” I ask him. The closer we get to the motel, the slower we walk.

“Nope. Thank Yoba, it's just a motel.”

“Good.”

“This is the last time I go on a trip like this.” He sighs, opening the door for me as we enter the motel again.

“For real?” I look at him, surprised. “Well, we both really pulled the shortest possible stick when it comes to sleeping arrangements.”

“I mean, I wouldn’t mind if it was just you. I’m just at my Sam-and-Abby limit for the day.” His eyes linger on the receptionist desk as we pass it.

It really would be nice to get another room, where it’s just me and Sebastian, and it doesn’t smell like shit and vomit.

“Abby. You have ruined pizza for me. I can never eat it again. Do you know how fucked up that is? It used to be, like, my favorite thing ever.” We hear Sam lament as we come back to the room. Glancing to the bathroom, there was at least an effort to clean Abby’s sick off of every damn surface in there.

Abby and Sam lay as far apart as possible from each other on the bed. Our backpacks are placed in a wall between them.

“Sarah, can you and Sam switch places? I can’t sleep next to him after seeing his balls.” Abby lets out a frustrated growl.

“Relax, it’s just balls. We all have them.” Sam placates.

“No we fucking DON’T.” Abby wines and pulls hard on the duvet.

Soon there’s a new war between them where they tug the blankets back and forth, stretching the threading to its absolute limits.

Ignoring them, Sebastian and I shut off the lights and get into our respective floor beds. I shove the pillow, which is as soft as cardboard, over my ears. His eyes are pressed tight in annoyance.

I didn’t want to trade places with Sam, since Abby smells like death right now, but it’s a sacrifice I end up making for the sake of peace.

Chapter Text

Jas!

Back home, I’m forced to confront the contents of the letter I received yesterday before the Weezer concert.

In the quiet morning, I start to process the news of my aunt’s passing.

I had known for two years about her battle with cancer, and how the disease kept coming back like an off-and-on situationship.

With her being an ocean away, I’d settled into the fact that I would likely never see her again. I made sure to write to her extra, and send any gifts that could make it through customs. But the news is still chilling nonetheless, serving to deepen the wedge between myself now, and the life I used to have.

How home would be different, if I were to return. I don’t want to accept that my childhood only exists in memories.

And still, despite the world-shattering loss that shakes my family at home in Gotoro, my life here is unchanged. I feed the animals, give Boots a can of tuna pate, and tend to my crops like any other morning.

I should be crying. I should be overcome with grief right now. But there’s not a single tear. Is it because I’ve already had two years to process her death? Or is all the emotion going to come exploding out later?

“Your final resting place will not be in Pelican town.” The fortune teller’s words repeat in my head as empty the tree tappers. It repeats until a revelation takes me.

When I first heard that, I assumed it meant I would soon die while mining in the Calico Desert or something. But another interpretation is tugging at me.

What if she wasn’t predicting my imminent death at all? What if, instead, she was telling me that I would move away from the Valley after the war ends?

A bittersweet hope rises in my chest. This must mean I’ll return to my home.

I pray I make it back in time, before my parents meet a fate like my aunt’s.

***

For better or for worse, a day passes completely normally.

Abby could tell my mood was off when she came over to “work” the next day, so she put together this last minute outing to a nightclub.

It’s surprising that we were all willing to go out so soon after the catastrophic night in the desert motel. 

Other than the neon lights that cast through the windows, the streets here are dark. I stand in the cool night air and stare out at the sleeping town. I came out here to breathe after getting overwhelmed by the musk of dancing and bad decisions inside. 

“Think you’d enjoy clubs more if you could drink? It must suck being the only one of us who can drive.” I say to Sebastian as he joins me on the patio. 

“Come on, do you know me at all? I seriously doubt it would make a difference.” He laughs lightly, resting his hands on the railing next to me.

“Teach me to drive and we can test that out... I think everyone should black-out and act a fool at least once before they die.” I tease him. 

“Is it really that fun?” Sebastian asks sarcastically, though slightly curiously.

“In the moment, yeah. It helps me pretend I’m an extrovert for a bit.” I sigh. I wonder how much I can tell him about my past in Zuzu city, and the ol’ sex addiction without him losing interest in me. It may feel like things are so much easier with him than Elias, but it's likely because I haven’t told him everything.

I start to picture how Sebastian would act if he were a drunken fool, just once. Sure, we’ve shared plenty of nights at the Stardrop Saloon, but he’s always made sure to stay a few beers behind the rest of us. I get the feeling that he’s never let himself be completely wasted before. I wonder how it would be, if he put aside his need to take care of his friends for a night, and just lived for himself.

***

Ah, Marnie’s not at her desk again. As per usual.

Not surprising. 

I guess I can stretch out the last bit of hay I have for a few days, but I don’t like risking my animals going hungry

I pivot towards the door when a fragile voice makes me freeze mid-step.

“Hello?” It’s Marnie. She’s somewhere else in the house, but I have no idea where.

“Marnie? Hey!” I call out for her.

“Sarah? I’m in here. Can you come?” Her voice grows louder. Something’s wrong.

I follow the hushed sounds of panic through her kitchen, shoving her dining room chairs to the side as I rush to the ajar door.

“Are you in here?” I tap the door. As soon as it sways open, the smell of liquor hits so strong it almost knocks me backwards. I gag at the memory of my last few nights.

Shane is unconscious on the floor, his head resting on Marnie’s thigh, and her fingers digging into his shoulders. 

Fuck. At least he’s still breathing.

It takes her a moment before she can turn her face to me.

“Can you do me a favor?” She says, her tone just as sweet as usual, as if to calm herself.

“Y-yes.” I crouch beside them, the pungent smell of vomit becoming more apparent the closer I get. Barf leaks from his mouth and pools down his neck. “Turn him on his side. He might choke if he throws up while laying on his back.” I direct her, recalling the unsavory nights in Zuzu where this knowledge was relevant.

She pulls and I push in order to rotate his rather large torso.

“He’s awake, just very… disoriented. I’m going to take him to Harvey’s… Can you watch Jas?” The words come out frantically as she brushes away the hair that sticks to his clammy skin.

“Yes, I can do that. Will you be able to get him there alright?” I ask her.

“I’ll manage.” She affirms.

We each take one of his arms and pull him to his feet. As strong as I’ve become, we wouldn’t have been able to get him upright if he didn’t have some consciousness left in him. He’s probably drunk away most of his muscle mass by now, but he’s still not a featherweight by any means.

“Go through my farm so that no one sees.” I tell Marnie, making sure that his wobbling weight doesn’t collapse on her.

“Okay.” For the first time, she lets fear break into her voice, “Just keep Jas distracted. She can’t see him like this.”

I take a breath before opening Jas’s bedroom door.

“Hello, Jas. I don’t know if we’ve met, but Auntie Marnie asked me to hang out with you while she runs an errand.” I step inside and crouch low beside her. “I’m Sarah. I live next door.”

I start to hear the sound of Shane’s footsteps drag across the house.

“Hi.” She glances up from her crayons, then heads right back to drawing. “Are you the farmer?”

“Yes, I am. Your aunt gave me some chickens and some cows.” I say louder, trying to cover up the sound of Shane’s slurred speech, but I have no idea what to say to a child. I haven’t talked to one in years. “Do you like to draw the chickens sometimes?” I ask.

“No. Piggies are cuter.” She raises her shoulders, causing her crayon to slip and leave a streak of bright red on the floorboard.

“Ah, the pigs are cute huh. Do you think I should get some on my farm?” I continue.

“Yeah. You need pigs.” She says determinately. 

Finally, Shane’s indisposed groggles are far enough in the distance that I can let the room breathe.

She holds up her drawing for me to see. It looks like a tower with a pink-haired princess inside.

“That’s lovely, Jas.” I grin, taking her drawing in my hands. 

“Keep it! It’s for you.” She chirps, then trots to the other side of her room. She stretches upward on her tip toes and retrieves a basket from on top of her dresser. “Do you want to play dolls with me?”

“Sure, sure.” I smile. 

She sets the basket in between us and starts introducing me to each doll. Every one of them has a creative backstory, hailing from a fantasy kingdom. My personal favorite is the fat racoon plushie that she’s shoved into an elegant gown. Apparently, this raccoon is an expert archer, and is in charge of the royal knights.

“How about this one?” I pick up a male doll. It has dark hair, a green shirt, tan shorts, and a blue jacket. She even took a marker and crudely wrote the letter “J” on the jacket.

“He’s in charge of the Queen’s grocery store.” She explains, struggling to pronounce the word “grocery.”

“The Queen’s grocery store, huh? A very honorable position. He looks a lot like your father, Shane.” I say, playing along. Although, in truth, the doll doesn’t encapsulate Shane’s full mystique. It’s missing the dark circles around his eyes, and the patches of red on his fingers where he's bitten off the skin. I hope Jas’s view of Shane is more similar to the doll than real life.

“M-my dad? Shane’s not my dad. Silly! That’s so silly!” Jas erupts in laughter. Her broad smile reveals her missing front teeth, and the small nubs that regrow in their place.

“Oh.” Confused, I force myself to laugh with her. Awkward. “Jas, have you had lunch yet?”

She starts forcing a jester hat onto the Shane doll’s head. “No.” She answers.

“I’ll go make you something. Call me if you need.” I tell her. 

On my way out of her room, I look at a picture that’s propped up on her dresser. In it, Shane stands in a tuxedo beside a couple. The woman wears a simple, yet stunning, wedding gown.  It’s chilling to see Shane in this picture, having well-groomed hair and eyes that show evidence of life. He’s smiling.

Until now, I’d always assumed that Jas really took after her mother. But here I see, the couple in this picture has the same beige skin and slender eye shape as Jas. Shane, standing beside them, appears to have been the Best Man in their wedding.

Were they his friends or something? They don't look related.

I go to their kitchen and open their fridge, trying to ignore the overwhelming stench that carries over from Shane’s room. I think of the way Penny flinches every time she smells booze, having grown up with an alcoholic parent.

I’ll have to clean this up after I fix her some food.

There aren’t any quick meals available in the fridge, and the only thing in the freezer is raw meat, hot wings, and pepper poppers.

Are you fucking kidding me, Shane? What do you feed this child, pepper poppers?

My eyes burn as I remove the jalapenos from the poppers and stuff sour cream into the voids to make up for any residual spice.

After starting the microwave, I grab a rag and some disinfectant from under their sink.

Poor Marnie. I wonder how often she has to clean up Shane’s vomit, and if Shane even does fuck all to help raise Jas.

Any concern or pity I had for him has left from my body.

***

It’s been an hour that I’ve been sitting here, waiting for a sign of life to return to Shane’s face. As soon as Marnie came back, I marched my ass to Harvey’s, stepping over the puddles of vomit that Shane left on my farm.

You fucking idiot, I think. I have no business being here at his bedside, trembling with rage over something that doesn’t involve me.

There’s a red flush on his cheeks. The skin on his nose is irritated from where, I assume, Harvey inserted a tube to pump his stomach. A blanket covers the lower half of his body. His cargo shorts are in a biohazard bag on the counter, reeking of piss.

As soon as his eyes peek open, squinting in the sterile lighting, my feet plummet forward heavily. My chest swells and my arms hang stiffly from my shoulders.

Before I even know what I’m doing, my fists are clenched around the collar of his stupid fucking green shirt.

His eyes are listless, uncaring that there’s a woman hunched over his hospital bed with murder in her eyes and a knee digging into his side.

“What the fuck is wrong with you, Shane?” I explode with a rage I’m not used to wielding.

He looks miserably sick and all too accepting of my anger. I need him to understand. I need him to see the responsibility he’s pushed off onto Marnie, and the child that sits at home while he spends night after night at the Saloon.

“Do you know how fucking lucky you are to have family with you? I would give anything to be with mine right now, and you’re here pissing yours away.” I shout, digging my fists harder against his collar bones. I don’t care if his body is fragile and recovering. I don’t care if this ends up making his ribs crack.

I barely know this man, but I’m letting him see the emotions I always carefully tuck away.

“I don’t have anyone. They’re dead.” He states, his lower lip drooping apathetically.

“Jas isn’t dead, not that you would fucking notice.” I spit, but his expression is still uncaring.

“Hit me, then.” He dares me.

I bite my cheek. Hard.

How is it that nothing I say is news to him, and he still chooses to carry on like this?

“Oh, I will.” I threaten. “But I’m gonna wait until you’re sober so you’ll actually feel it.”

***

I sit in my pumpkin patch, staring at my pond. I watch the black birds as they fly overhead and appear in the water’s reflection.

Why am I still not crying?

I don’t know what’s happening. I’ve been mad before, surely, but I never lost so much control that I almost strangled a man who was already toying with death.

Something soft brushes against my arm.

Boots? How did you get outside?

As if to draw attention away from his escape artistry, he promptly flops down on my lap. His paws press into my jeans as he stretches his arms, eyes shut peacefully.

Thanks, buddy. I needed this.

Chapter Text

Shane 2 Heart Event (imgur link)

As soon as I catch a glimpse of that stupid fucking face walking through my farm, my body starts moving on its own. I bolt from my bedroom to the front door.

“Come for that ass beating I promised you?” I scowl, pushing my door so hard it slams back into the adjacent wall. It’s the cold morning air that makes me realize I’m not dressed properly to greet company.

“Careful, Princess. As much as I’m flattered, I’m not interested in you.” Shane snarks, his voice flat and dead.

Bam.

My fist cracks against his cheekbone. “How are you gonna be a pig and a deadbeat?” I seethe, watching as he staggers backward from my porch. He finds his footing again, the bag in his hand swinging.

“If that’ll be all, I’ll go give the cows their shots.” He says, unaffected. His hands don’t even move to apply pressure to the reddening splotch on his cheek. His eyes don’t wander down to my bare legs and clenched fists, where I stand on the threshold in just my underwear and a t-shirt.

My chest heaves as I watch him casually swing the bag over his back, whistling a pop tune as he walks to the barn. 

I hope it leaves a nasty bruise. As much as I don’t regret punching him, it doesn’t change anything. The anger I felt when I saw him a few days ago is still there, but it’s morphed into disgust.

I shut the door and press my forehead to it. 

As much as I want to beat sense into him, what would it effectively do?

“So…" Abby gawks, peering over the couch. "You gonna tell me what all that was about?”

“I’m just pissed at him.” I say dismissively.

“Clearly... Nice ass, by the way.” She laughs. The sound of her video game match resumes. “So, there’s nothing at all going on between you two?”

“Nope.” I walk straight past the couch to go get dressed.

“Sure.”

“I mean, he could drink himself to death and I wouldn’t give a fuck. Cause what are you gonna do? It’s his choice, and his life to fuck up.” I vent while searching the floor for decently clean overalls. “But after seeing how he neglects Jas… I don’t know. It makes me want to kill him.”

“I’m sure Clint would be happy to hear you clocked him, in your skivvies, no less.” She cackles from the living room.

Huh. I forgot that Shane and Clint got into a fight before too.

“Do you remember what their fight was about?” I ask, circling back to the couch and buckling my overall straps.

She sets down her controller and starts picking something out of her teeth. “I dunno, I wasn’t there. I heard they were stupid drunk and Shane called Clint a creep.”

“Huh. Maybe Shane does have some morals.” I sigh.

“On the bright side, it seems like he’s doing better than when he first got here. Sam had to carry him home from the bar once.” Abby shrugs.

“I literally walked in on him, passed out on the floor covered in vomit two days ago. Marnie had to take him to get his stomach pumped.” I explain bluntly.

“Oh.”

“Wait, why does Gus keep serving him and Pam alcohol to the point where they collapse?”

“Good question.”

***

Fishing tested my patience today. I know it’s supposed to be great for mellowing your thoughts and helping you clear your mind or whatever, but it's not working.

At least, I caught a Tiger Trout and finished off the river fishing bundle. 

Now, I stand with one of my legs still awkwardly raised on the windowsill as I exit the Community Center, contemplating where to go next.

I know where I want to go, but should I? Would this be encroaching on the “Sarah’s just a friend” line that’s been set?

But are we really just friends?

Oh. I’d better start moving before I get caught snooping around the Community Center.

Fuck it, I walk the trail to Sebastian’s house, and push the bushes aside to knock on his window.

“Hey.” He meets me at the front door a moment later, pulling his hoodie the rest of the way over himself. I glance listlessly at the trail of hair below his navel, oblivious to the fact that Robin's at her desk, right behind him.

“Hey.”

“Wanna come in?”

“Yeah.”

Walking down the staircase to his room, the sound of rock music gets louder with each step.

As soon as the door closes behind us, I walk forward into his arms, burying my face into his hoodie. He hesitates for a second before his arms wrap over me.

“Sarah… What’s wrong?” He asks quietly.

I take a deep breath before answering. “I just really miss my family.” Is all I admit, my lips getting caught in the fabric. 

In the silence that follows, it seems he doesn’t know what to say. That’s okay. This is all I need. The light beat of his heart in my ears makes it feel like he’s allowing me to dump these emotions on him. I feel the soft skin of his neck pressing on my forehead, and the hard ridge of his jaw as he rests his head on mine.

“Do you wanna lay down for a bit?” He asks sincerely.

He turns down the music and I kick off my shoes before I climb into his bed with him.

Here, in the place where we shared our first kiss, I cling to his chest and the heartbeat that provides the only sense of stability in my life.

I wish I could just cry it out, instead of just sitting entrenched by layers of murky feelings.

“What’s your family like? Any siblings?” He asks. “Or if you don’t wanna t—”

“It’s okay.” I glance up at him. His eyes are warm, if a bit helpless in the situation. I answer somewhat robotically, “My parents juggle a few different jobs, which is kinda normal there. Last I checked, my mom’s a nanny and does food delivery by night, for example. I can’t remember if my dad’s main gig was real estate, or if he’d gone more into electrician work lately… No siblings, though.”

“I mean, what do you miss about home?” He asks more directly, fingers pressing into the knots on my back. It makes me realize how tense I am.

Hm. He wants a more... personal answer.

I tell him about the summers I spent without a care in the world, when my cousins and I would canoe between the islands, exploring all the archipelago has to offer. I go on a tangent about the times my aunts would take us out for “girl time” to get our nails done.

Meanwhile, we lean back against his pillows and he runs a comforting hand over my arm. I don't know if talking about home is helping or hurting right now, but I'm glad that he wants me to share with him.

My voice grips when I tell him the name of my aunt, who was the main organizer of the “girl time”. She’d gotten sick after I left, so she’s in full health in all my memories. There must have been a lot about the end of her life that I’m unaware of. Maybe she prefers it this way, that my last memories of her are from before her decline.

I still can’t cry, or even tell another person that she died. It’s like there’s some sort of blockage. I wish I could let it out, instead of having the emotions ferment dormantly inside.

The best I can do right now is distract myself.

I reach down and undo the button of Sebastian’s jeans.

“Sarah… What?” His voice is deadpan. I freeze before I can push his pants down more than an inch.

“Uh. You know…” I bring my hands away, my eyes springing back to reality.

“I would love to do that with you sometime, but probably not when you look like you’re about to cry.” He laughs awkwardly and fixes his pants back into proper position.

“Oh. Sorry for coming onto you like that.” I try to laugh along. “I just need to not think right now.”

“Let’s play video games or something.” He gives me a meek smile and I follow him to his computer.

While he tries to explain the rules to a fantasy RPG to me, I’m more occupied by this grimy knot in my stomach.

I’m used to using people for their bodies, but Sebastian is different. I told myself that I wouldn’t do that to him, but I guess my habits took over. I’m glad he stopped me, but still, I need to keep it in check no matter how close we get. 

***

There’s a new letter in my mailbox when I return home. It’s from Zuzu City.

It feels like it’s been so long since I wrote to Terry, that I wasn’t expecting a response at this point.

“Hello Sarah,

I apologize for the delay. It’s been incredibly hectic lately, but there’s been amazing progress. I know you’re living somewhere remote, but there will be a court hearing for the lawsuit against Joja Corporate. Your testimony, as a witness to the communication between myself and Joja management, would prove their unlawful motive to my termination, and verify their intent to ignore the reported safety violations. Our lawyers believe it would be the swaying factor for us to win, if you were to testify.

I know it’s a lot to think about, but if you’re able to make a trip to the Zuzu City Courthouse on the 12th of Spring next year, you can help change the tides.

Let me know,

Terry.”

It certainly is a lot to consider. It’s a risky move where I could lose a lot — and not just the hush money that I’d have to pay back.

But still, my mind is made up even before I even finish reading the letter. The price I’ll pay won’t matter, relatively.

I write him a response agreeing to participate in the court case.

***

While the sun sets, I tend to the crab pots I set up outside of Willy’s house. My hands grow numb, dipping them into the frigid water over and over to retrieve the mussels and shrimp.

Even if it seems like the world is crashing and burning around me, even if I'm the main catalyst for the flames, at least this Joja lawsuit is something I have the power to make right. No matter what I’ll lose in the process.

Balls to the wall. I sell the mollusks to Willy for some cash and head to the Saloon.

Shane doesn’t glance up from his beer as I sit next to him. My presence is acknowledged with a deep sigh. “You gonna hit me again?” 

“No, I don’t think that’s working.” I hum. His cheek is still red, not bruising yet. I could be projecting, but I get the feeling that he’ll use any hurt I give him as a way to stay complacent. If I continue with physical violence, he'll feel like he already got what he deserved, and that he’s already paid for his shitty actions. No correction needed.

“Are you planning to friendship-and-sunshine me till I get better?” He grimaces.

“Don’t get ahead of yourself.” I say then wave down Emily to order. “Just ignore me.” My voice sounds more confident than I feel. I haven’t been this type of reckless in a while.

Her approaching smile is a jarring contrast to the bitter man beside me.

“Hiyah, Sarah! What’ll it be?” Emily asks brightly.

“I’ll have whatever Shane’s having.” I try to return her bubbly grin.

She heads to the bar back and returns with a tall IPA pitcher for me.

I glance around to the warm ambience of the Saloon. The old furniture and antiquated style makes this place look like someone’s memory. The glow of the hanging lanterns are calming, and the jukebox plays outdated songs. It must be easy for the older folks to get lost here, reminiscing about how things used to be.

I pull out a notepad and start doodling my dream farm layout, not paying any mind to Shane until he lifts the glass to his lips. When he drinks, I copy. He mows the rest of his pitcher down easily, while I end up having to chug my last few glasses to keep his pace.

When I set my empty pitcher on the counter and order a new one, Shane turns his head to look at me for the first time all night. “Be serious. What are you doing?” His mouth hangs in a way that makes his bottom row of teeth visible.

“Just copying you.” I reply absentmindedly. 

“Not a chance in hell you can keep up.” He says blankly.

“Oh, I know. ”

“Why, then?”

“Dunno, might give you something to think about.” I shrug, trying to embody Abby’s nonchalant mannerisms.

“Listen sweetheart, you don’t know the first thing about addiction.” His voice raises. He’s right, I am overstepping here. But I don’t care. Balls to the wall, remember?

“Believe it or not, I’ve been to a therapist about addiction. Have you? ” I challenge him.

“What, you a pothead or something? Actually, I could see you being a coke junkie.” He humphs and finishes his glass. I chug another cup to match him.

“I’m not gonna answer that in public.” I glare at him. “Just know I get it.”

“Suit yourself.” He waves down Emily for another pint. I order the same.

Soon, I’m tackling two pints while he mows his down easily. We go back to ignoring each others’ presence. He continues grunting and watching the gridball game while I keep working on my doodles.

My grip on the pen loosely drags on the paper after I finish the next pint. I start including some of the fantasy castles and characters from Jas’s imagination that she told me about. Still, when Shane orders another round, I sling my words together and order the same.

Eventually, I sink into my arms on the bar top, head pounding and room spinning. The whispered gossip of nearby townspeople starts to matter less.

“Are you trying to kill yourself on my behalf, or something?” Shane looks down at me pitifully.

“Sorta.” I stare blankly at the drawing ahead. The doodle I made of Jas’s fat racoon in a princess gown stares back at me.

The expression on his face shows a mix of bitterness and scrutiny. He lets out a raspy sigh before pouring the rest of my pitcher into his glass and chugging it.

“Go home. You look like you’re gonna yak.” He burps.

Now that he mentions it, I do feel like vomiting.

“I’m not going home till you go home.” I protest, but I don’t sound very convincing with the hiccups that break apart my sentence.

“Pay your tab, I’m taking you home.” He groans, words reluctant.

“You’re not walking me home. I’m walking you home, and then I’m walking myself home.” I say, fully accepting that drunk nonsense is coming out of my mouth.

“Whatever.” He snaps. 

We each pay our bills and head out.

“Watch it.” Shane barks after I stumble into him, smashing his toes in the process.

I don’t even notice that we’re walking to my farm, and not to Marnie’s ranch, until we’re at my porch.

“You better go straight home.” I say, checking and rechecking my pockets for my keys.

“Yeah? Or what?” He rolls his eyes.

“Or I’m gonna keep annoying the shit out of you.”

“Can’t imagine it being worse than this.”

“Oh, keep imagining.” I say. I hate him, but I find myself laughing now. “By the way. One thing my therapist told me was not to drink alone. So I don’t plan on letting you drink alone from now on.”

“You’re… trying to fix me? You know that’s fucked, right?” He lets anger tether his voice now.

“Why is pepper poppers the only food you have for your kid?” I retort, jamming my finger into his sternum.

His shoulders bob up as he snickers. “Is that what this is about? She likes those.”

“Oh. Well, that doesn’t mean it should be all she eats.” I say back. 

“Fuckin’ hell, just go inside.”

I look at him through narrowed eyes as I close the door.

Unsurprisingly, he leaves in the direction of the Saloon, rather than his home. 

I prepare for bed instead of going after him.

He’s right. It’s not up to me to fix him.

***

Shane isn’t at the Saloon when I look for him the next day. Instead, I find him sitting at the dock in Cindersnap forest. While I expected the same annoyed grimace he usually has, he looks somewhat welcoming as I approach.

It’s unsettling at first, to see him without a scowl.

“True to your word, huh?” He smiles solemnly. Why the fuck is he smiling? “You know, you’re really weird, right?”

“Is it so weird that your kind neighbor doesn’t like watching you kill yourself?” I ask, confused.

“That’s not what I was talking about.” He says and cracks open a beer can for me. “Am I supposed to think it’s normal that you go from threatening to beat the shit out of me, to suddenly caring?”

“Who says I care about you?” I wince and slide the beer back to him, remembering how I felt like complete dog shit while working this morning.

“Could’ve fooled me.” He finishes his beer and crushes the can with his foot against the dock. 

I lean back to watch the stars overhead. There’s a plane flying in the distance, just barely visible as it flies behind the treetops.

“Buh… Life.” The venom is gone from his voice, replaced with hopelessness. “You ever feel like, no matter what you do, you’re gonna fail?”

I sigh and turn my gaze to the tranquil lake. “More than you know.” I begrudgingly agree. I truly hate that the words from his dumb ass are resonating with me.

“Never thought I’d end up in a place where my failures would impact someone’s whole life.” His voice is soft and somewhat delirious. I didn’t know he could muster anything but prehistoric grunts.

“I’m not an alcoholic, but I know that addictions can make you do bad things despite knowing it’ll hurt someone.” I take a labored breath and look up at the stars again.

“What kind of addict did you say you were, again?” He tilts his head to glance at me from the side of his eye.

I contemplate my answer. I could lie and say I’m a coke junkie, or I could try having an honest conversation with someone who might understand. 

I brace myself. “Sex addict.” I admit.

He lets out the most earnest laugh I’d ever heard from him. “You’re kidding.”

“I fucking wish… Actually, just forget I told you.”  I groan and end up reaching for a beer after all.

“I mean… I don’t doubt you, but... Never met a sex addict myself, but I always imagined they’d be… less of a wallflower?” He continues laughing, accidentally dipping his feet into the water and soaking his shoes.

“Do you think men really give a shit about that?” I ask.

“Good point.” His lips purse into a flat smile that pulls wide at his cheeks. “Guys really aren’t picky, huh. Take what you can get… The last time I had a girlfriend, she only wanted to have sex with me if she was on molly.”

“Who in Pelican Town is plugging molly?” I whip my head to him, shocked.

“This was in Zuzu.”

“You lived in Zuzu!?’

We start sharing our memories of the city. I’m grateful to have someone to reminisce with, as much as I have mixed feelings about that place… but it does eat me up alive to have so much in common with my least favorite person in Pelican Town. I even hate the fact that we have the same favorite pizza shop in Zuzu.

“By the way, you hit hard for a girl.” He says, shoulders loosened by the Zuzu memories, as we leave the dock and head to our respective homes for the night.

“Shut up, pig, I’ll hit you again.” I retort, but unlike my previous threats of violence, it’s lighthearted. We’re laughing.

Chapter Text

Ch 31. Final Romantasy 3

It feels strange to have developed a friendship with Shane. While I still think he’s an asshole, it’s like he holds up a mirror to my own life. Things seem like they should be easy, but addiction muddles everything. 

He’s no saint by any means, but I realize I made a lot of assumptions. Instead of crying over my aunt’s death and the distance I feel from my family, I took my grief out on him. I saw him taking family for granted, while I’d give anything to see mine again.

And now I have this weird friendship with him. I still don’t like him much as a person, but I like the rawness of our conversations. I tell him something fucked up, and he tells me something even worse. 

He has a very punchable face, but it’s also one that draws honestly out of you. I never thought, of all people, Shane would be the first person I tell about my aunt’s death, or that it would slip out so easily that I’m a foreigner.

I dry my hair after the shower and start putting together an outfit. Abby’s here later than usual, unable to leave for home while she’s so close to finishing her latest video game.

“Are you hanging out with Shane again? This late? Do you have some weird kink thing going on with him?” Abby struts into my room to interrogate me, apparently.

“Kink thing?” I ask, disgusted, then start looking for a matching pair of socks.

“Ya’know, like when you punched him. And now you’re seeing him in the middle of the night so… figured it’s a BDSM thing.” She explains lackadaisically. “That was the vibe I got, at least.”

“Abby, what the fuck. I’d actually rather eat my own foot. Also no, I’m not seeing Shane tonight, I’m going to Sebastian’s. I have to apologize for an awkward thing that happened.” I breathe heavily. That incident, where I tried to touch his dick while on the verge of crying, has been weighing on me a lot these last few days. Tonight, I want to set things straight. I want to come clean about my unhealthy sexual habits, and give him a sincere apology for being a pervert.

“Oh. What happened?” She asks.

“It’s a sex thing, you don’t wanna know.” I shake my head.

“Ew.”

“Anyway, it’s been like a week and a half since you stopped eating your mom’s food. Do you feel any different?” I promptly redirect the conversation. We head back into the living room, and I start shoving my boots onto my feet while she assumes her usual position on my couch.

“Some headaches, I guess. Nothing crazy. Though, I have been a bit gassy, thanks for asking.” Abby lists off sarcastically. Looking at her, she’s as sly and snarky as usual. No apparent side effects from skipping the potions. At least, not yet.

“Abby, that’s just your body begging you for a vegetable.” I nag her.

She starts generating a snide response, and I start scheming of ways to sneak something healthy into her diet, perhaps blending a squash into pizza sauce, but we’re interrupted by my door bursting open.

“Oh, thank Yoba you’re here!” Sam wails and dramatically throws himself onto the couch, burying his face deep into the cushions. I walk over to shut the door he left wide open.

“Personal space, Sam!” Abby yelps and jumps backward, shoving his legs off her lap.

“Ppnng wnn mmv ee ah!” He laments, the couch muffling whatever he’s trying to say.

“We can’t understand what you’re saying with a pillow in your mouth.” Abby says bluntly. “Also, friend to a friend, I wouldn’t put your face on any of Sarah’s furniture.”

I stare at Abby with my mouth agape while Sam resituates himself into a sitting position. Luckily, he seems too distraught to pay much mind to what Abby said.

“Penny didn’t show up to our hang-out spot.” He repeats himself, eyes cast on the floor. “Do you think she hates Weezer or something? I thought everyone loved Weezer. I thought we were having fun when we were dancing and stuff.” His words come spilling out all at once.

“Have you talked to her at all since then?” I ask, taking a seat on the other side of him.

“I said hi to her on the way to work yesterday.” He raises his shoulders hopelessly. “Guys, I think this is my first heartbreak.”

Abby cocks an eyebrow and narrows her eyes doubtfully. I get the feeling that she’s seen him experience his “first heartbreak” a handful of times already.

“Maybe you could communicate, or something.” Abby suggests banally, and unpauses the videogame. 

While it may seem like a dick-move to brush off your friend’s woes to play a videogame, it makes a spark return to Sam’s eyes.

“Ho-ho, yeah, is this Sonaris!?” He exclaims, hands forming elated fists at his sides. “Sarah, are you seeing this?”

“Yeah, I’ve seen a lot of this. All week.” I answer him brusquely.

“Abby, you’re a genius.” Sam grins broadly and turns to me, prompting a confused silence from the two of us. “Sarah, Lady Sonaris is a musical mage. Her spells are made from sound waves that infiltrate the enemies’ ears and travel straight to their hearts.”

“What does that have to do with me being a genius?” Abby asks, jamming the buttons harder as more knights surround the heroine. Lady Sonaris’s blue robes swirl as she casts spells, causing mystical chords to sound from my TV.

“Whenever I try to tell Penny how I feel, I get all choked up… So, I should just write her a song instead! That settles it.” Sam declares triumphantly. After a proud sigh, he tilts his head and his eyes glance at my shoes. “Oh! Were you going somewhere, Farmer?”

The breath catches in my throat. Where can I say I’m going so late at night without it looking like a booty call? I don’t know if I can convincingly lie to Sam and his sappy, puppy-dog eyes. “I, eh–” I stammer.

“She’s helping Maru with some science experiment.” Abby answers lazily, not missing a beat. I try not to gawk at her, and her stone cold expression. I guess having strict parents really helps someone become a skilled liar. 

“Ah, yeah.” I say uneasily.

“Don’t let me hold you up. Thanks for listening, guys.” Sam smiles pleasantly.

“Stay as long as you’d like.”

***

(Written from Sebastian’s POV)

There’s a knock on my window. It’s a sound I find myself looking forward to a lot, lately. I usually hate surprises, but this is one that gets me running up from the basement to see her.

I haven’t gone to her farm as much, ever since Abby’s set up an impenetrable territory in her living room. I’m not sure what the hell’s going on there, because it’s not like I’ve seen Abby lift a finger for her “job”, but I don’t pry. I know Sarah likes to keep her secrets. I assume that Abby’s parents probably pressured her into getting a job, and Sarah is choosing to enable her unemployed lifestyle by offering her couch.

“Hey.” I answer the door after taking a second to chill. It’s been a few days since I’ve seen her. I figure she’s been taking time to process her homesickness on her own.

She seems better today. When she steps forward to hug me, she can probably hear my heart beating out of my chest. She probably thinks I’m a lovesick dork.

“Hey, Sebastian.” She whispers just loud enough to send a warm shiver over my skin.

I could stand in the doorway with her tucked into my arms forever, but I’m sure there’s only so much time before someone wakes up and catches me sneaking a girl into my room. 

“Sneaking” shouldn’t be the word I use, since I’m a grown ass adult, but it wouldn’t have to be like this if the town weren’t so damn nosy.

I walk behind her as we head down the stairs. It’s always amusing to see her tip-toeing down the steps, careful not to make a sound.

She takes her hair out of a ponytail once we get to my room. It sticks up by her roots, almost like her body’s protesting the end of her work day and refusing to relax.

I sit back on my desk chair and close out of a few programs before turning my attention to her.

“I wanted to apologize for what happened the other day.” She starts abruptly. I’m not sure why her voice needs to sound so guilty, but it’s not surprising. She’s been like this since the day I met her, and it’s the one thing that hasn’t changed. It’s like her baseline operation setting is to live on the brink of a panic attack.

“What do you mean?” I ask, settling my hands over my computer chair's arm rests.

“For coming onto you like that.” She sighs like it’s a long held secret.

“Oh. It’s fine.” I say simply. “I mean, I’m ready to do that whenever you are.” I glance around my room, unsure where to look right now. My eyes settle on a comic book that fell off my shelf.

“Yeah?” She feigns aloofness. 

“Yeah.” Fighting my nerves, I get out of the chair and stand before her, where she sits on the edge of my bed. It looks like she has more to say, but I stop her. I feel her tensed shoulders loosen when I reach down to kiss her. I like how my touch gets her to put down her guard. It makes me feel something to see her drop her defenses around me.

I break away to hold her face in my hands, tracing a finger over the freckled parts of her cheeks. “I’m ready if you are.” I tell her, thanking whatever gods are out there that my voice remains steady. I know there’s a lot of desire that she tries to hide behind her eyes. There’s conflicting emotions somewhere in there that she’ll tell me when she’s ready. I can’t fix the world for her, but I can do my best to put her at ease in the meantime, and I’m thankful that she gives me the power to do so.

She lifts my hoodie over my head. I do the same to her sweater, feeling her waist as we lessen the barriers between us.

This is really happening.

I can tell she’s holding her breath as she lifts my hands to her breasts. I always knew boobs were really cool, but this is awesome. I can’t believe these things have been here the whole time and now I get to touch them.

Untidiness usually pisses me off, but I don’t mind it on her. It’s part of the dirty job she works. The tradeoff is evident in the farmlands she’s transformed, and the combination of soft curves and hard muscle in her body. For access to the smooth side of her, I can overlook the rough parts.

It feels so surreal, taking off her clothes and kissing her until she lays flat against the mattress, her thighs wrapping around me. Lost in her embrace, I’m sort of nervous to look down and see her naked body. I know it’s gonna be awesome, but that simple action is intimidating. 

I forgot that taking my pants off was part of the equation. I forgot that she’ll be seeing my penis in all of this. It takes me by surprise when she starts tugging my jeans down, but I guess it only makes sense that I be equally naked as her for this to work.

I lean back to get my pants and underwear the rest of the way, awkwardly struggling when they get caught around my ankles. It makes it extra hard to figure out what I’m doing once we’re suddenly taking in the sight of each other’s bodies for the first time. 

Holy shit.

I finally understand the ancient sculptors, and how the sight of a woman’s body could drive them to spend hours etching away at marble, trying to capture its beauty. The soft form of her breasts, the round contours of her form, her rigid abdomen, and strong thighs. If she stays with me, I’ll never need to visit an art museum again. I’m not a titty connoisseur or anything, but she has awesome boobs.

“What are you looking at?” She teases, putting on the voice of a tough guy. The flush of red on her face appears over her chest as well.

“Hm? Me? Nothing at all.” I can’t help but laugh and rub my palms over my eyes. I guess it’s okay to be embarrassed right now. My whole dick is out, afterall.

“Relax. Why don’t you lay down?” She grins. Like any time she smiles and I get to see her snaggletooth, I’m helpless to anything she says. I can’t resist the hands she puts on my shoulders to guide me down, head against the pillow. 

I glance up at the boring ass ceiling I always end up staring at when I try to sleep. I never thought I’d be laying here, head on my pillow, with such excitement swelling in my chest.

She straddles over me. She looks really powerful like that. It’s really hot.

I sink further into the mattress as she lays over me. She kisses me so deep that it feels like she would give me anything in the world I desire. It would be really easy for her to do that, since anything I could ever want is within reach right here. 

And I want to do the same for her.

Her grip is tight as her hands navigate around my chest, feeling lower and lower. It’s when she finds her way to my dick that I completely lose my senses. It’s a welcomed, but still very alien feeling when she starts to stoke me. Even more so when I feel her lips traveling south over my body, her hair a ticklish cascade that follows.

It feels strange to spread my legs for her to fit in between, baring myself for her.

“You doing alright?” She asks. Both of her hands are on my dick and her lips brush against my tip when she speaks.

I guess I probably look odd right now, mouth ajar and catching flies. Sam always tells me that my lead paint stare tends to scare away women.

“Yeah.” I respond.

‘You sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.”

“Sebastian, we don’t have t–”

“Please.” I say quickly, cutting her off. Holy shit, I’m pathetic.

“Okay.” She takes a moment to stop giggling before kissing my tip. It makes my brain reboot. My body stalls, trying to comprehend her touch.

All I can think about is the smoothness of her tongue as she runs it along the underside of my length, the hand she uses to cup my nuts, and her hot breath that makes goosebumps coat my skin.

She watches my reaction, amused, as she surrounds me with her mouth. It’s warm, smooth, and tingly. 

I’ve jerked off plenty of times, but I never knew I could feel like this, with waves of bliss surging from every part of my body and converging where she sucks me.

The wires in my brain are short circuiting when she starts to take me deeper into her mouth, hitting the back of her throat. As much as I try to control the whimpers from escaping my mouth, it’s useless. I surrender to the ecstasy she gives me.

She flicks her tongue hard over my tip and I lurch forward, laughing. “That feels really weird.”

“Like, it tickles?” She asks. I lose myself in the sight of her beaming and still stroking me.

“Yeah. I’m gonna cum soon if you don’t stop.” I say breathily.

“Do you want to?” She simpers sweetly. She sure is enthusiastic. It always gives me butterflies when she looks at me like that. It’s a bit overwhelming. I’m not used to someone giving me their full attention like she does.

“Not yet. Lay down.” I say.

Fuck, my chest feels like it’s going to burst when we swap positions and I get on top of her, seeing her lay between my arms. I drop my head down and lick on her titties, really enjoying how her nipples get hard and the way she softly grunts.

I kiss her on the mouth that just sucked my dick, before moving down to position my face between her legs.

I stare at her pussy head on.

It’s an enigma.

Sure, I’d played around with my fingers in there before, but it’s not like I have any more of a clue what to do now.

This whole thing is like facing the final boss in a video game, except you can’t find any cheat guides online. You’ve worked your ass off to get here, to this climactic point, and now you must give it your all to usurp the most powerful villain. What do you do when you’re faced with the Wraith King of Destroyers and you have no idea how to take him down? … You find an exploit. You die over and over by the hands of the final boss until you find something that works: a way to get past the defenses. Whether it’s intended by the game developers or not.

In Final Romantasy 3, I noticed that if you dash at the right time, your character glitches through the villain’s force fields. In Blood Slinger 4, you can spam the space bar and an error occurs that sends out double projectiles. 

But how can I apply this knowledge to figuring out the mechanisms to Sarah’s vagina? Well, she gets all flustered when I touch her clit. Maybe I can use that to my advantage…

Where is it? 

Fuck.

Did I lose it?

Damn it, now she’s laughing at me. I can’t blame her, since I’m staring at her junk, confused, probing her like a doctor in search of her clit.

“Sebastian.” She grins. “Relax. Whatever you do down there, I promise you, I’ll like it.”

“I’m going to try my best.” I say adamantly.

“You don’t even have to try your best.” She laughs and runs her hands through my hair.

I get the same feeling as when you’re at the swimming pool and it’s your turn to try out the tall diving board. There’s fear when you stare down at your toes and the distance you’ll have to fall before you land in the water. But the more you think, the worse the fear gets. You’re sure as hell not going to turn around and climb down the ladder, so you just have to jump. You have to let your body move on its own.

Anyway, that’s exactly how I feel when I finally dive forward and put my mouth on her pussy. Her taste on my tongue is intoxicating. It’s the culmination of every time in the last few months that I’d gotten to hold her close, ensnared by her scent, wanting to breathe her in more deeply. 

Now, how the fuck do I make her cum?

Maybe she’s not a video game. Maybe it’s more like playing bass? 

A bass line is supposed to be the connecting piece between drums and the rest of the instruments. You translate the beat of the song into pitch, meshing everything together. She seems to like it when I keep a steady rhythm. 

But, if the melody is too repetitive, will it get boring? 

Should I add some riffs or would it just overcomplicate the song? 

Fuck. It’s no use. I don’t know what tempo she likes, or even what genre, but I want to hear her sing.

In that case… 

I’ll let her take control and use me how she pleases. 

I lift my head and declare, “I think you should sit on my face.” 

“Okay.” She says giddily.

We swap places again and she climbs on top of me. 

Her quad muscles bulge on either side of my head. She’s really strong. I’m sure if she wanted to, she could probably squeeze her thighs together right now and pop my head open like a water balloon. It really turns me on.

She lowers onto my face and I indulge in the taste of her again.

She slides against my tongue, using my mouth exactly how she wants it. I grab her ass – it’s so soft – to help her grind across my face.

It makes me really happy to aid in getting her off. Meanwhile I get to feel her, taste her, and watch her boobs bounce while she moves. It’s like she’s using my face to masturbate. It’s really cool.

I see a switch go off when she loses control and presses onto me harder, chasing her orgasm. It’s like a freak has been awakened. My face is absolutely soaked. The combination of her juices and my spit dribbles down my chin. I try to suck on her clit when I get the chance, but she moves so quickly that it escapes me. It’s really cute to see her trying not to moan too loudly.

Next thing I know, she’s arching her back and her face disappears behind her boobs. She’s reaching behind to stroke me, and her thighs squeeze my head as she finds her release. The taste of her becomes stronger, and she somehow gets even wetter.

She falls to the bed beside me, cupping my face with her hands. She tries to wipe away her cum and fix my hair, which is all over the place.

“Sorry.” She pants. She’s refusing to look me in the eyes.

“Do not be sorry.” I assure her and reach to lift her chin, forcing her to meet my gaze.

“I’m gonna need a second.” She giggles and rests her head on my shoulder. 

I look down at how our naked bodies look next to each other. I’m still hard as a rock. She’s beside me, catching her breath, and my thing is still standing straight up in the air.

Once her breath steadies, she kisses me. We ignite again. 

I prop myself up, not breaking our kiss. The way my hair is slick against my face, she must have gotten it wet too. The way I see it, getting covered in her cum is the best possible outcome here.

I get up into a semi-planking position. Her frizzed hair is a beautiful mess on my pillow. I lift one of her legs so I can move myself between them.

“Can I put it in?” I ask abruptly. I’m sure there’s a less dorky way I could have asked that, but my brain has gone full doo-doo stupid right now.

“Yes,” She laughs, “Please do.” She hides her face in her hands before forcing them down to her sides, stretching out her fingers against the blanket in anticipation.

Is she possibly as flustered as I am right now?

I probably look dumb as hell trying to spread my legs and get my dick in her. I keep forgetting that the entrance is lower down than I expect. She scoots her bottom up and bends her legs up towards her chest to help me out.

Holy FUCK.

It’s in. Or, at least my tip is.

She reciprocates the gasp I make as I slide deeper into her. I close my eyes because the expression on her face alone could make me bust right now.

How is it so perfect, the way her warm velvety walls surround me? It’s wet. It’s soft. It’s welcoming. Whoever invented this sex thing was really onto something.

It somehow gets even better when I move, when she gasps sharply as I bottom out inside her, and when she pulls me into a deep kiss. My lips tingle as she moans into my mouth.

I have absolutely no idea what I’m doing, or how I’m supposed to do it. But seeing the same joy and pleasure that I feel on her face, I’m okay with being lost here. It blows my mind how something that feels so warm and amazing to me can also bring the same joy to her. 

I feel it in my bones, that after this first taste of her, I never want to let go. These aren’t words I can put together in the moment, but the feeling sure is there. If there’s ruin to follow this, then that’s okay. I would let her ruin me over and over again for moments like this.

She digs her heels against my ass cheeks and forces my thrusts deeper into her. It’s unbelievable that she needs me as badly as I need her right now.

I can’t control my voice. I’m so embarrassed to be moaning into her ear like this. Even as I’m fully surrounded by her, her nails scratching into the skin on my back, her soft form against mine, I still need her more.

I used to think about everything in life that I was missing out on, especially when my ultra-nerdy internet friends somehow managed to get girlfriends, and I was the last dweeb left out. I knew that there were pieces to the puzzle I’d yet to understand, but I couldn’t have even imagined it would feel like this. I didn’t know life offered this extreme pleasure.

Everything I’d been searching for, with no idea where to look or even start, is all right here. Her body feels like my home.

I know people say that missionary is boring, but I don’t want to stop for a second to switch up positions. I thrust harder into her. Watching her writhe when my hips slap against her ass.

“Is it okay if I cum?” I ask and curse my utter lack of smoothness once again. There’s no use asking, I’m already coming undone.

“Why would that not be okay?” She laughs between her moans. She pulls my face into her hands again.

My arms are failing under the immense pressure that builds, but her gaze holds me steady. Euphoria washes over me and I succumb into her.

I had my fair share of nights jerking off alone and yeah, of course cumming is really cool. It feels good and all, but there’s no going back for me now that I know her body feels like heaven on earth. Now that I know how it feels to be here, cushioned by her thighs, nothing else can ever come close. She’s shown me an extent of life I never knew existed.

Post-nut, I collapse on top of her.

“So…” She says, winded, “Did you like that?”

I want to tell her that her body feels like evidence that there is a God.

But the words that come out of my mouth instead are, “Yeah it was cool.”

Chapter Text

Ch 32 (Imgur link) How I picture Robin's house

(back to Sarah’s POV)

It probably sounds really confusing to hear a recovering sex addict say this, but laying with Sebastian makes me realize how naive I am, in the best possible way. 

In most cases before him, I wasn’t any more to the other person than a one-time-use fleshlight. I used to lay down and put up a front, pretending that I knew what I was doing. We’d drift through the motions like we were following the agenda of a board meeting, fulfilling the soulless exchange. Elias was the one to change that for me.

Still, I’ve never experienced anything like this night with Sebastian, where we stayed up until dawn exploring each other’s bodies. There was no pretense or standard to uphold. There was no judgement or trying to show off. It’s just two people discovering each other. It was juvenile curiosity. 

I feel like I recovered a bit of my soul. I feel like I got to go back in time and experience the clueless comfort that I’d missed out on.

But the morning comes, and I can no longer play pretend.

Oh yeah, huh. I came to set things straight, to come clean about my sex addiction, and I just ended up sleeping with him instead.

“I need to pet my chickens.” I whine groggily. I reluctantly turn away from Sebastian and face the beams of light that cast through his window.

“What, are they really gonna hate you if you don’t pet them for one day?” He teases, putting a soothing hand on my shoulder. That’s as much as I get from him though, since he’s also fighting for his life to stay awake.

“Yes!” I cry and sit up. “Plus, I’m sure my breath is horrible right now.” I lean towards him and plant a tight-lipped peck on his lips before searching the floor for my clothes.

Once I find my underwear and put them on, I realize there’s another challenge to face. There’s no fog to shield us from the sunlight, meaning it must be late morning. Robin is probably just up the stairs, manning the carpentry desk. 

I put my hands on my hips, contemplating my escape.

“It’s okay if my mom finds out. She’ll probably have a million questions, but I’ll deal with it.” He says, as if reading my mind.

At this point, I don’t mind her knowing either.

But, as amazing as last night was, I don’t want sex to be the reason why he chooses to tell people. I don’t want his hand to be forced by circumstances, either.

I let out a deep sigh before responding, “It’s okay. There’s probably a better way for her to find out than… you know.”

“So… you wanna climb out my window?”

“Yeah.”

He gets out of bed and forces his morning wood into a pair of boxers. Though I saw a lot of his penis all last night, it’s still surreal to think we’ve made it to the point of casual nudity. 

He clears the top of his dresser for me to climb on, then removes the window screen.

“Thanks for last night, Sebastian.” Standing on the wobbling dresser, I glance back to tell him earnestly. I breathe in the sight of his close-lipped smile, then check that the coast is clear outside. Reaching through the window and brushing aside some woodchips, I start pulling myself up.

“You’re welcome.” He replies, and helps hoist me up.

It’s rather nice out. Birds are soaring and the air feels crisp. After my Alex-style escape, I’ll have a rather nice walk home.

I have my torso hanging out the window, I’m gripping the outer walls for support, and the lower half of my body still hangs awkwardly in Sebastian’s room, when a figure turns around the corner of the house.

I stare at the tall shadow that casts on the ground, slowly building the courage to lift my gaze to their eye level.

Well, I can’t just pretend they don’t see me.

Fuck.

I scan upward. The shadow is tall enough that it’s a man. He’s wearing sensible walking shoes that clasp with velcro on the front. Long legs in grey slacks. Blue Nitrile gloves.

“Oh!” The man says curiously. He shifts his weight to the side, blocking the sun from my eyes.

It’s Demetrius. Now that I’m not blinded by the sun, I can clearly see his surprised expression, and the lab goggles he’s perched on his forehead. 

“Well,” He raises his eyebrows. “May I ask what you’re doing?”

“Umm…” I rack my brain for any plausible explanation to this. Anything at all. Any answer other than a sex marathon with his step son. “I was just… breaking and entering. Y’know. Theft.”

One of his hands holds the cooler that he uses to collect fungi samples, and his other hand clutches his side as he lets out a hearty laugh. “That explains why you weren’t on your farm this morning. Well, carry on then.”

He walks the rest of the way into the house, a satisfied grin on his face.

The silence from Sebastian is palpable. 

Demetrius really just brushed that off? After Sebastian made such a stink about me not being his girlfriend?

I come back to reality when I realize that my ass is still awkwardly hanging from the window.

“Can you push me through?” I ask. Soon, I feel his hands around my thigh as he helps me the rest of the way out. “Thanks.”

I walk the backroads, picking the woodchips out of my sweater. 

Man, that was awkward.

Abby isn’t at my house when I get back. I thought she’d be here by now.

Did she forget her key? 

I guess she has to pretend to have some days off from her “job”.

There’s a note on my coffee table when I go inside.

It reads,

“Meet me at the railroad tracks after dark. Bring the sword. -Abby”

Okay. Only a bit ominous. 

I contemplate checking her house. On one hand, I don’t want her to go hungry if she’s staying home and still doesn’t want to eat Caroline’s food. On the other hand, it would look really suspicious if she told her parents that she’s at my house, then I come looking for her.

I throw open our mining chest, looking for clues.

Her pickaxe is still here, but her sister sword to mine, the twin blade, is gone.

Ah, Abby. What the hell.

Well, in other news, the cows are growing steadily and I have another round of pumpkins to harvest. Tired as hell, I spend the afternoon rolling them on the ground over to the shipping bin.

***

“You’re not gonna try to keep up again, are you?” Shane gives me a warning look as I sit beside him at the Saloon. 

“Absolutely not.” I say firmly. “I have somewhere to be later. Just have some downtime right now.”

“You need a hobby.” He groans. “Y’know, something other than drinking or annoying me.”

He’s right. Abby was right too, when she was making fun of the utter lack of entertaining things to do at my house. Spending my free time drinking with Shane, or catching tail from Sebastian or Elias, maybe I really am following in Pam’s footsteps.

“I guess I could go mining or something.” I think out loud. 

“What about a pastime that won’t kill you? Or something that you can’t monetize?” He suggests. 

“Well, what do you do for fun?” I redirect the question. There’s no way his downtime is more fulfilling than mine, though it’s not exactly a high bar to achieve.

Emily approaches with her waitressing notepad in hand.

“I watch Gridball and drink beer. Sometimes go to a game.” He answers mundanely. “At least it’s something.”

“Hiyah, Sarah!” Emily chimes sweetly. “How’s it hangin’?”

The conversation leads to us asking what Emily does in her spare time. Shane and I sit like losers in the barstools, as she lists off the plethora of passion projects that she juggles. She sews, she builds foam sculptures, she partners with Clint to craft jewelry, and spends her weekends painting with Leah. 

She has such a lust for life, always moving towards something. Her friendships with others always involve some kind of creative activity. There’s no chance she does any of it for the money, either. She’s content to do it for her own enjoyment. Nothing else.

“Have you started working on your costumes for Spirit’s Eve?” Her eyes dart enthusiastically between us after giving us a long-winded description of the whimsical clown getup she’s assembling.

“I completely forgot about that.” I laugh nervously at the fact that I have zero personality, while she seems to have it in spades.

Gus approaches, looking like he wants to kindly remind Emily that she’s on the clock.

“How about you, Shane? Any costumes this year?” Emily continues.

Gus pats her warmly on the shoulder. “Maybe this is the year he finally dresses up!” He grins.

I glance at Shane. He appears to be suppressing an urge to say something assholeish.

“Oo!” Emily squeals. “I have just the idea. Why don’t we meet up tomorrow and get something going? I have the day off!”

“Sure, why don’t we?” I agree on Shane's behalf, and give him a snot-nosed smile while I’m at it.

Checking the window, I see the sun is further on its trip to the horizon than I’d expected. Shane doesn’t say a word while we make plans to meet at my house after his Joja shift tomorrow.

Once it’s settled, I stop at home to grab my jacket and sword, then head to the train tracks.

***

The moon is a thin sliver in the sky.

Unruly trees and shrubs grow densely in this area, hardly offering a pathway to the train tracks. Wind shivers the barren branches overhead, most of their leaves already fallen to make way for the impending winter.

The flickering orbs of light that I typically see in the forests are timid here. They dash between the tree trunks sparingly, much different to the whimsical, directionless flow that they take elsewhere.

Maybe there’s something true to the legends and Maru’s hypothesis about this place. It sure looks creepier than the rest of Pelican town, but I don't think that's the only reason.

There’s a slight stench of decay as I approach the center of the canyon, where the railway extends between two tunnels on either side. I suppose it’s not uncommon for an animal to get caught in the tracks.

Abby is in the center, legs firm in a confident stance. Her violet hair juts out raggedly from her ponytail, the stray hairs catching the moonlight. There’s someone else here too, a man stepping curiously around the wooden beams and growths of ivy.

“Abby! Where’ve you been all day?” I pick up speed, running through the brush towards her.

“The mines.” She answers simply, occupied by something else.

“With no pickaxe?” I question her.

“I just needed to think.” She says dismissively.

As I get close, I get a better look at who's with her.

“Hey, Alex.” I say to him. What the hell is he doing here? “What’s going on, Abby?” I ask.

“‘Sup, farm girl.” He replies, the macho energy in his voice laced with unease.

Abby takes a seat beside the train tracks. “I brought my Ouija board.” She explains. “I don’t know why, I just felt like I needed to come here.”

I stare confused at Alex, recalling the urban legend about him and these train tracks. Whether or not it’s true that his mother killed herself here, it’s odd that he'd agree to come.

I shake the questions about him from my head and just go along with it. It’s not my place to pry. I thought they were just the occasional fuck buddy, but I guess there’s more to their relationship that I don’t know about. “Why here, though?” I ask.

“That’s what we want to find out.” Abby answers confidently. Huh?

We help her brush aside the fallen leaves and vines from the tracks and arrange candles in a circle around us. Abby ceremoniously places down the Ouija board and the planchette. 

“You have your sword?” She asks me.

“Yes.” 

“At least it’s something.” Alex comments as we all grip the planchette.

“Ready?” Abby looks between us, her green eyes intense.

“Yes.” We answer.

“Everyone, mind your breathing. Focus. It’s risky doing this outdoors.” She instructs, guiding the planchette in long, slow circles. “No matter what happens, don’t take your hands off until we say ‘Goodbye’.”

Alex nods.

“Okay.” Abby begins reciting a prayer, using a formal tone I’ve never heard from her before. Somehow, it doesn’t seem unnatural either. “To Yoba and all the spirits that bless this valley, we ask for passage to the other worldly entities as we seek answers. We come respectfully and attentively.”

We push the planchette in one last circle before letting it rest in the middle of the board. I don’t know if I’m imagining the extra chill in the breeze that passes through, or if it’s truly an otherworldly presence. The stars seem to twinkle more rapidly now.

“Is there anyone with us tonight?” Abby raises her voice gravely. 

The planchette doesn’t move.

The wind begins to howl against the walls of the canyon.

We continue waiting for an answer, breathing deeply to calm our nerves, but a tremor builds in my chest. This would all be easier if I could go back to ignorance, never having seen proof that the spirits in Stardew are real. If I’d never met the Junimo’s or the creatures in the mines, I could pretend this is just a childish game.

“Is there anyone here with us?” Abby repeats her question, looking upward to the sky. “We welcome your communication.” She closes her eyes, focusing hard on channeling her energy into the board.

We wait again for an answer.

Nothing.

“Why have you been calling me!?” Abby raises her voice, cracks forming in her patience.

The wind settles, but there’s still no response.

“How long do you want to stay out here?” I try to ask her, but she’s still lost in concentration, scrunching her eyebrows together. Her lips pucker as she breathes more deeply.

The planchette begins moving.

Disbelief strikes our faces as we watch its movements across the letters.

“A.” Alex says the first letter out loud, fingers beginning to tremble.

It travels a short distance before stopping at the next letter, “B”.

“I.” I read out the next letter. My stomach sinks.

We all know what it’s going to say. All we can do is watch with shivers up our spine as it spells out her name.

“Abigail.” Alex whispers anxiously.

Yoba, what can of worms just opened here?

“Yes, my name is Abigail. What is your name?” Abigail asks tauntingly. The planchette doesn’t move again. “Allow me to introduce ourselves. This is Alex, he’s my neighbor. This is Sarah, she’s the farmer.”

Fuck, why’d you tell some ghost what my name is?

There’s still no response.

This doesn’t feel right.

“How do you know Abigail?” I ask the spirits, trying to shove down the warble in my voice. 

Before we can even wait for a response, there’s a blood curdling shriek that breaks the air. It’s a woman's voice, except it's something twisted, like the sound of vocal chords tearing apart in anguish.

It stops. There’s labored breathing. There’s grinding sounds of claws against rock.

Abby props up onto her knees, fear in her eyes. “Let’s go.” She instructs through gritted teeth.

“Goodbye.” We all say out loud and hurriedly close the session.

The piercing howl cries out again, louder this time.

“RUN.” Abby snatches up the board and throws it into her backpack. 

“Wait— what if she needs help?” Alex gets to his feet and stares out into the darkness. He’s forcing his chest upward in hopes that it’ll help him feel brave.

Meanwhile, I’m on all fours blowing out the candles.

“Alex, does that sound like a regular woman?” Abby smacks him on the side of his head.

She grabs our hands to pull us into a run, but she completely freezes as when she sees what he's looking at.

There’s a woman’s silhouette on top of the cliff, chest heaving like she’s about to retch. Her hands are extended, each jagged finger visible from so far away.

In a sudden movement, the shadow melts into the cliffside.

There’s a thud. The sound of bones snapping and leaves crunching. That thing just fucking jumped into the canyon. It's somewhere out there, behind the tree line.

Has that tree always been there? Or is it her, staring at us?

We break into a frantic sprint. My legs feel like putty trying to keep up with them. I can’t even feel my feet, just the impact of the ground as I trudge over rocks and weeds.

“Were those wings!?” Alex snivels, smacking away a branch that snags on his sweatshirt.

“Just keep running, doofus. Sarah, get your keys ready, your house is the closest.” Abby orders, taking the lead ahead.

A concert of manic panting and hoarse laughter follows us through the forest. It gets louder, growing dangerously close.

Alex whimpers as we hitch the turn near Sebastian’s house. Abby pulls harder on his wrist as she leads him ahead, familiar with this trail from our mining trips.

We’re so close to safety. Just this stretch of backroad, the bridge that crosses over the bus station, and….

The cackling is louder than ever, as if it’s coming from inside my head and shaking between my ears.

I feel the sticky moisture of breath on the back of my neck. I feel all the air escape my lungs, sucked out against my will. I feel my throat tighten and my nostrils constrict, so close to the source of a rotten stench.

Dirt crunches just inches behind me. In the split second that I feel sharp talons wrap around my shoulders, I say goodbye to the dream that the fortune teller inspired me to have. I say goodbye to the thoughts of seeing Gotoro and my family again. I watch Abby and Alex run ahead, and give my farewell to all the beautiful things this Valley has let me experience.

But instead of stealing me into its grasp, I find myself slamming hard against the ground. My ass gets sliced by gnarled twigs and roots, and my elbow makes impact with the base of a tree. 

My shirt sticks to my skin. There’s something hot and wet dripping down my back.

Everything is fuzzy, just a dull throb in my elbow that lets me know my body is still here. I open my eyes enough to see a looming figure, just a few steps behind Abby, lurching forward with its claws.

That thing cast me aside. Abby is the one it wants.

“ABBY.” I scream, voice brittle. I dig my fingers into the earth as I thrust myself off the tree.

How did this happen?

Ignoring the pain, the ringing in my ears, and my throbbing limbs, I spring forward, my blade at the ready. My fingers are numb, barely gripping forming a proper grip on the handle, but there’s no way I can live with myself if that monster gets to her.

I dash towards it, trying to distinguish where its body is beneath its cape and its flurry of long, black hair. I catch a glimpse of green sickly color beneath a pointed hat. Is that its face?

I’m not going to reach them in time.

I beg the fates, the spirits, and whatever Gods command this Valley, to stop time for just a moment. Give me just 5 more seconds. Let me reach them before the monster does.

As if answering my pleas, everything in the world freezes. The trees no longer rustle in the wind, the crickets cease their chirping. Abby and Alex are halted mid-stride, and the thing hovers dangerously close behind them. It looks like a morass of black fabric suspended in air.

My body doesn’t respond when I tell it to move, to leap forward and plunge my sword into it. It’s as if we’re frozen in plaster. Statues of old heroes in a museum, motionless.

My chest can’t even expand to gasp when someone steps out onto the path. It’s the Wizard, the only moving being in the world right now, that emerges from the trees.

Chapter Text

The Wizard and iiiiii [Abby edition]

A sudden crack makes my ear drums feel like they’re going to burst. Something is squeezing me, rushing over my body. It’s a sensation I imagine one would feel when getting flushed down the toilet.

Pressure crushes my entire body for a split second before I find myself somewhere warm, with smooth stone beneath me.

My mind moves in glimpses, the flickering glow of candles on a high arched ceiling. Dusty bookshelves. Hanging vines growing from the cracks in the cobbled walls.

I don’t have the strength to turn my head. It’s like my nerves are stunned, unmoving to my commands. 

At least there’s some sensation in my fingers. I stretch them outward desperately, feeling my surroundings for clues while my vision is still locked on the ceiling overhead. There’s a wool carpet to my left. I find hair. Flesh. Someone’s face.

When the ringing in my ears subsides, I hear heavy panting from either side of me.

I can finally move my head, just an inch. Just a small tick, a small crack at a time.

In short, jerky movements, I pan to the left to see what’s beside me.

Oh, good. It’s Alex. 

He’s winded, chest rising and falling rapidly, face smashed against the rug. It looks like he’s struggling harder than I am to move. He just stares up at me, searching for any kind of explanation in my eyes. It is his first world-bending encounter with the Wizard, I guess. He has that kind of effect on people.

I start hearing the sound of dry heaving to my right. 

I recognize that gagging sound. It’s Abby. 

She's pulling herself to her feet, while I still can’t even sit up.

I hazily shake my head, freeing my neck from paralysis, the rest of my body following in small increments. The skin on my back feels raw against the stone floor.

“W-what’s going on?” Alex whimpers, finally gaining control of his voice. 

I weakly prop myself up. I see Abby standing defiantly towards the wizard, chest raised. 

Disdain on his face, the wizard walks past her and towers above us with crossed arms.

Alex’s square-shaped jaw pries open, gawking in fear, as the Wizard raises his hand to him. “Sleep.” The Wizard commands, fingers outstretched. There’s a strange twinkling sound.

Immediately, Alex loosens against the floor and succumbs to the slumber spell.

“Rasmodius.” I try to get to my knees. Just this simple action feels like pushing a massive boulder uphill. “What—” I don’t know where to begin asking. I don’t even know if I have the right to ask.

“Did you ever consider what you could be interfering with?" His words come out like a violent storm against my hollow voice. He doesn’t move or make any angered advances to threaten me, but his bulging eyes make me shudder all the same. Chin clenched and stretching upward, he listens impatiently for a response.

I can’t answer him. There’s no excuse.

With no reply, he whisks his robes and steps over Alex’s sleeping body. He whispers curses as he paces around the living room, before planting his arms over the back of the couch. He hangs his head low, purple hair falling like shredded curtains over his face.

Abby follows him with her gaze, mouth twisted with spite. 

He just saved us, why are you mad at him?

Her eyes are dark and decisive when she finally speaks. “I’m your daughter, huh?” She says coolly.

His head snaps toward us. All the whites in his eyes are visible in his furious glare.

I want to think she’s crazy. I want to think this whole thing is a massive coincidence, but his face is saying, “Yes.”

“This ludicrous… happens… Fates be damned,” He mumbles angrily, redirecting his crazed eyes to the palms of his hands, and then to me. “I should have put this to an end the moment you stepped foot in the Valley.” He shouts, spit flying with each over-enunciated word, but Abby interrupts.

“Why was my mother slipping me potions?” Abby’s shoulders begin to heave, a cry of rage breaking into her voice as she defends me. “Why was everyone keeping things from me!? Why is there some freaky thing in the woods!? Maybe if you had told me jack-fucking-shit-all, we wouldn’t be in this position.” 

Venom and bloodlust are potent in her words now, an energy I’ve only seen her wield against monsters in the mines.

Everything, her entire concept of self, is breaking and reforming around her. 

All I can do is cower, stunned on the floor.

“It was for your own good.” The Wizard spits, finally answering her.

He raises his arm towards me, fingers outstretched just like a moment ago, when he cast a sleeping spell on Alex.

Abby stomps at him and swats his arm down. “Answer me.” She demands, matching the crazed look in his eye. As she stares him down, it’s overly obvious now. She’s the spitting image of him, but carries her mother’s slender nose and green eyes.

I’m one of few people in Pelican Town who has spoken to the Wizard, and I also happen to be Abby’s best friend. How did I never notice? Damn.

He turns his back to us and finds control of his breathing. “Yes.” He pauses before fully giving in to his admission. “You have my flesh, my bone. My arcane bloodline.”

I can tell from her unwavering gaze at the back of his head, she’s known for some time that Pierre isn’t her biological dad. What upsets her now is the sight of her real father, a man who is undoubtedly powerful, standing pathetically with his shoulders slumped, unable to face her. “You couldn’t tell me sooner?” She questions him. “Why did I have to do some crazy shit to find out on my own?”

At this point, I have half a mind to ask him to put me to sleep after all. That way, they could have their sensitive conversation without me laying awkwardly in the middle of it. 

“Sit.” The Wizard says simply.

I start getting up.

“Not you,” He says to me, “I just got these couches reupholstered.”

I glance down at my shirt. There’s speckles of blood on it.

Oh. 

I guess it’s my blood. 

I guess that forest creature did scratch the shit out of me. 

Man, am I in shock or something?

They take their seats on the sofas across from each other. Alex still snores away atop the rug, his limbs straggling out awkwardly, and I stay seated on the ground like a fucking dog.

The Wizard takes a deep breath, stalling. Abby’s scowl doesn’t yield, impatient for answers.

“As my child, you inherited my aptitude for magic.” He begins slowly. “The potions hid your energetic signatures for your own safety.”

“Safety from… whatever that thing in the forest was?” She asks. She’s picking up on all of this shit a lot faster than I am. She sounds more like herself, now that he's willing to give her answers.

“That thing is my ex-wife.” He nods solemnly.

Huh. 

What the fuck.

...He’s into some weird shit.

Abby blinks at him until he continues speaking.

“Morgana, my ex-wife, the witch. The potions prevented her from finding you.”

“So, I’m an affair baby?” Abby asks bluntly.

“Yes.” He answers. “My betrayal changed her, physically and mentally. Once a kind druid, she morphed into a Void Witch. She once had long golden hair and fair skin, before she molted green.” He starts muttering under his breath, “...that accursed Fate of the Valley.”

The Fate of The Valley? The story that Emily told us a while ago? What does that have to do with a woman turning green?

Abby squints her eyes at him, a flurry of mixed emotions washing over her face.

“You have two half-siblings. After her soul had been corrupted, she transformed them into doves.” Grief washes over his face before he pushes it down and continues, “As the living proof of my infidelity, you became the object of her obsession. I suspect she wants to do the same to you. If not, worse.”

“I can protect myself.” She dares. While she’s a menace in the mines, even I know that’s a naive statement to make.

“A novice witch cannot stand against a witch of the Void.” He replies, regaining his calm.

“Teach me, then.” She juts her chin out defiantly. “I’m not taking those potions anymore.”

The Wizard closes his eyes, considering the bind she’s forced him into.

“So be it.” He nods.

He raises a fist in the air. Suddenly, I feel the intense pressure over my head again, and the disconnection between my soul and my body.

I re-materialize somewhere dark, a wooden floor and fabric beneath me.

I’m in my bedroom. There’s faint beams of moonlight that filter between the curtains.

When the ringing in my ears subsides, I hear Alex’s snoring again.

As if this knocks sense into me, I jump to my feet and search my house. Abby is nowhere to be found… and Alex is in my bed.

By the grace of Yoba, what the actual fuck.

It takes everything in me not to march through the forest and bang down the door of the Wizard’s tower. He couldn’t have just quickly let me know he’d be teleporting us back, and that Abby would be staying behind?

Holy hell, what if Abby was supposed to be sent back and the spell got intercepted by the witch or something?

Is that even possible? I guess now isn’t the time for me to pretend to understand anything about magic. I’ve learned my lesson there.

I resign to trust him, and more importantly, trust that Abby can handle herself.

I guess I should wash this blood off my back too...

***

Will Alex wake the fuck up already?

Not that I have any claim to chastity, but you have to admit, it would probably be pretty bad if someone came over right now and saw him in my bed. And for once, it wouldn’t be my fault.

I tried to wake him up a few times, but the muscley beef-cake remained knocked out cold.

Finally, as I’m washing the bloom off this morning’s eggs, I hear groggy moans from my bedroom. The rustling of my bed sheets, and the squeak of my mattress.

He’s up.

“Alex!” I leap across my living room and burst through my bedroom door.

The sight of him sitting on my bed, with a big ass boner pitched against his sweat pants, makes me scream.

“SORRY.” I yelp, slamming the door shut again. Holy shit

“Gimme a second.” He responds dizzily.

I sit and wait on the couch, preparing myself to talk about last night. I get distracted by the sound of him going to my bathroom to piss, and I wince at the sizzling sound.

Flush. 

I’m sure he’s quite disoriented right now, but damn, could he at least put down the toilet seat?

Moments later, he emerges from my room, with no remaining evidence of the behemoth in his pants.

“Hey Alex.” I say quickly, digging my thumbs against my eyes to wipe away the memory of his tent pitch.

“What the hell happened last night? I feel like I got the best work out of my life.” He stretches his arms across his body.

“What do you remember?” I ask, remembering how the Wizard likes to play mind tricks. 

Yoba, I pray, please let him remember. Please. It would be really, really bad if —

“There was a monster in the woods, then there was a dude with purple hair, and then I woke up.” He slowly lists, counting the events on his fingers. Damn, even his fingers look muscular.

“Oh good, you remember. Yeah, that dude saved us.” I sigh and pause, unsure how much Abby’s revealed to him about this whole Wizard mess prior to this. Maybe I should just cut this short. “Why did Abby invite you to the railroad?” I redirect the conversation instead.

He doesn’t seem to mind the change in topic. When he starts speaking, it’s the first time that his face feels connected to the words he says. “At first, I thought she was joking when she told me about the Ouija board response she got there. She said she needed to go back.” His eyes fall solemnly as he takes a seat on the adjacent couch, “She thought… She thought I might be connected to it.”

I force myself to accept this new light of him, and how we’ve found ourselves in a setting to be sincere with each other, despite still largely being strangers. Abby has placed her trust in us, individually. By extension, it seems like we can trust each other.

“Did it have to do with…?” My words trail off. I’m already intruding so much, how could I—

“My mom?” He takes a deep breath. It seems we’re both thwarted by the sudden frankness and pushing ourselves to just go along with it. “Yeah. In case you’ve heard the rumor, it’s not true that she committed suicide… She was ill. That train station is the place she left me.”

In the resulting silence, I imagine a life where you have a child in your hands, knowing you must soon leave them. As many parents say, they’ll do anything for their child, but there’s no way to win against your own body. Maybe she spent nights awake, painstakingly planning what she wanted his last memories of her to be. It could be that she sacrificed time with him, so that her sickness wouldn’t overshadow all their other memories together.

“I’m so sorry, Alex.” Is all I could say. I think of my aunt. While the sacrifice of time spent together wasn’t intentional, I know the unfair feeling he must grapple with.

“Abigail thought that, if there was a ghost there after all, it might be her.” There’s a release of sorrow in his voice. It must have been a long time ago, but he’s still living in the aftermath of it all.

It feels strange to hear the most intimate history of someone’s past, while the only other time I’ve interacted with him was when he was jumping through girls’ windows.

I bite the bullet and choose to disclose, “If it helps… after you passed out last night, I learned it’s not a ghost by the train tracks. It’s a, uh, Witch.”

I don’t tell him about the Wizard’s infidelity, or even the fact that the Witch is his ex-wife. I just want to give him reassurance that the terrifying creature is a completely different entity from his mom.

Shortly after Alex returns home, there’s purple hair on my door step.

“Abby!” I exclaim and tackle her with a hug. I realize, as close as we are, it’s not often that we hug like this. “Are you okay? I was about to go look for you.” My words fall out in a hurried slur.

“Ah, don’t worry. I’m good.” She shrugs as if it’s no biggie. “Just had the craziest conversation with my wizard-dad and my mom. Can I crash here?”

“How did that go over?” I stare at her, not letting her overly nonchalant demeanor discourage my eyes from bulging out my head.

“Eh, you know how it is.”

“Abby, I truly, truly don’t know how it is.” I put my hands onto her shoulders and debate whether to start shaking her.

“Hmm… Well, my mom doesn’t like it, but she was cool with me doing the magic training at least…” She brushes off my hands and takes her usual spot on the couch. “Oh! By the way, the Wizard gave me these wards to put up around your house. It’ll keep the Witch out.”

She pulls some figurines out of her pocket and plops them down on the coffee table. They look like strange dolls.

“You’ll just put them on each corner of your farm and we’ll be good… Anyway, I had my first lesson, I’m tired as shit.” She grunts, seeping deeper into my couch.

“Already? Did you even sleep?” I ask.

She knocks out immediately. I take her answer as a “no”.

I throw a blanket over her and start on the farm chores. It feels weird to collect eggs and make mayonnaise after all this shit. 

***

Abby’s still snoozing when I go back in and change into clean clothes. It’s around the time that Shane gets off work, and I intend on forcing him to keep our plans with Emily.

I head into the town and catch him while he’s crossing the bridge from Joja. It seems like he has half a mind to turn around and walk another direction.

“Come on, we’re hanging out with Emily.” I hook my arm around his and pull him forward to my farm.

“Damn, fine, just let me go.” He grumbles. “The hell are we even doing?”

“Something about costumes.” I shrug and release his arm. 

His shoulders are sloped downwards for the entire walk to my farm. Coming straight from work, he must be really itching for a beer. I have some in my fridge if he asks.

“Hey, Abby.” I say as I open the door. Her head pops up from behind the couch. 

She blinks lethargically, confused by the sight of Shane beside me. “The fuck?”

I move to my kitchen to prepare snacks for everyone. “Oh, Shane and Emily are coming over to make costume plans for Spirit’s Eve. Please stay, if you want!” I say, and the mention of Spirit’s Eve seems to restore energy in her body. Shane still stands awkwardly in the doorway. “Shane, just sit or something.”

I lay out some cheese, blueberry jam, and crackers on my cutting board. It’s not a well-rounded snack board or anything, but at least it’s something.

Shane and Abby each sit on a couch, sizing each other up. Abby’s eyes are narrowed and her arms are crossed. Boots sits alertly on her lap, ready to pounce on the strange man in her defense. Shane looks at them both with a vacant expression, as if it were his first day on earth.

“So, how was work?” I interject, my jolly tone falling flat in the room. 

“It was fine.” Shane utters.

“Is he going to be coming over more often? I thought he was more of an outdoors pet. Cause technically, I don’t have to ‘work’ here anymore.” Abby whips her head to me haughtily. With her hair knotted over her left ear, it’s clearly which side she slept on.

“I dunno.” I offer.

In perfect timing to save us from more awkward discourse, there’s a light knock on the door. 

I open it for Emily, whose arms are full of sewing supplies, fabric, and paper scraps.

“I guess I didn’t have to bring this much, I just got so excited!” Emily sings sweetly. She staggers before dumping everything onto my coffee table. “Oo, Abigail! You’re here!”

Immediately, she dives into her grandiose ideas for Spirit’s Eve costumes, showing us her sketches and mock-ups. She shows us a drawing of Abby and I, in witch costumes. It makes Abby laugh, and I wince a bit. It’s a great concept, just awkward in context. However, Abby has a different costume idea that she’s over-the-moon about.

Shane on the other hand, is less enthused, but willing to participate. He doesn’t refuse my idea of us all pitching in to make Jas a princess gown, and having him go as the King alongside her. I bring out the princess drawing she made as a reference.

“Oo boy, you’ve got some broad shoulders!” Emily comments as she stands behind him, pulling her tape measurer across his back. His mouth is a flat line

“Yeah, might serve you better to go as a big ass monster, rather than a King.” Abby teases snottily.

The corner of Shane’s mouth raises into a tired smirk. As rude as Abby is to him, it seems he prefers it that way.

“I’ll have to run that idea past Jas.” He says, amused.

It’s quite an unlikely gathering of people. Emily brings the natural cheeriness that I try to force. Shane and Abby eventually tolerate each other, under the pretense that they get to be as much of an asshole as they want.

Despite the unique interactions, it’s endearing. It’s a comfortable evening, with Emily helping us sew our costumes. I spend too much time fixating on each little stitch, while Abby starts impatiently gluing her seams together.

***

Once everyone goes their separate ways for the night, I figure I should check in with Sebastian.

He’s sitting on the porch when I get to his house, pressing a joint paper into a boat-like shape.

“Hey.” I look down at him, smiling. His face perks up and softens when he sees me. It’s been a gradual change over the last few months, where he’s become less and less afraid of letting emotion show on his face.

“Hey.” He says breathily, scooting over so I can join him on the steps. He pulls a sandwich bag of weed and starts loading his grinder.

I feel weary about being outside so close to the train tracks, since that seems to be the witch’s domain. But I guess I’m fine, since it’s Abby’s “magical signature” that she senses. Or whatever.

“How’d things go over with Demetrius?” I bridge the conversation. I mean, I can’t not ask him.

His shoulders rise and fall suddenly as he recalls something soul-grueling.

“Uh,” He sighs, “He tried to give me the talk. It was pretty awful, but I guess I should be grateful. It’s the first time he’s decided to do something fatherly to me.”

“You’re 23 years old, and he decides now is the time to give you the talk?” I can’t help but laugh. Thankfully, he lets the weight fall and he laughs along.

There’s a crinkle in his eyes when he continues, “Yeah, right after you left, he came to my room and gave me condoms.” His smile quickly fades and turns into a loose-lipped sneer. His adam's apple quivers as he gags.

“Well, that’s nice of him, I guess.” I comment.

“Yeah. I just don’t like knowing that he has extra large, ‘ribbed-for-her-pleasure’, stimulating gel, condoms on hand.” He gives me a look of implied suicidal ideation and a very bad taste in his mouth. 

I blink rapidly, pushing away the mental image of Robin and Demetrius getting their freak on. “Oh. I see your point.”

“Let’s go for a walk.” He puts the weed baggie back into his pocket and stands. He flips a perfectly-rolled joint around in his hand as he walks. Damn, that was fast. 

“On the bright side, though,” He pauses to run his tongue under the seam of the joint, to which I shamelessly watch, “He said he wouldn’t tell my mom.”

“Ah, that’s good.” I say more shortly than intended. I suppose now would be a good time to ask if he wants to tell her, but I decide there’s been enough awkward conversation topics for one night.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Bonus chapter art

Chapter Text

Pierre's and Harvey's

With all things settled, life feels normal again. Sort of.

Abby’s been coming over at the oddest hours, showing me the latest trick that the Wizard’s shown her. 

Yesterday, she nearly broke the hinges on my door to show me an illusion trick. She made one of my pillows look exactly like Boots. It was uncanny, seeing an exact replica of my cat. Abby went on about how she’ll be able to make the illusion meow and prance around like Boots when she gets enough practice.

Today, the morning mist catches in her hair as she throws a ball of light around my farm, illuminating the droplets of dew that coat the hay. All the spells and magic tricks were really exciting at first, of course, but it took me exactly two days to get over it. She practices spectacular feats for hours on end while I hobble around my crops and tend to my chores.

“Eventually, he said I can turn it into a ball of fire. I can’t wait to go back to the desert mines and burn those serpents to a crisp!” She rampages. She’s told me this a dozen times already. Each time she comes here, she has a spiel about her magic as if she were trying to sell it to me. While Pierre may not be her biological father, it’s clear that being raised by him has rubbed off on her. “Whaddya say, let’s go back after the spirits festival? I’m tired of the Pelican mines. Marlon’s been telling me about the cool things you can find in the desert.” She says.

The Spirit’s Eve Festival. I’ve been really excited about it, especially since we’ve been having so much fun making our costumes. But there’s a looming fear associated with it, since winter follows soon after.

“Yeah. Let’s do that.” I smile at her and head back to picking cranberries. I’ve been stressed about winter. I need a fat sum of gold to pay back the Joja hush money, if I want to keep my word to Terry about participating in the lawsuit. Not to mention, I’ll need to buy some new clothes, unless I want to show up to court in overalls and a tshirt. But from what I’ve read in the library, the snowfall here is harsh, and hardly anything will grow.

“You good?” Abby forces me out of my thoughts, making her ball of light tap me on the forehead. 

“Yeah, yeah.” I shake my head, hair from my ponytail falling around my face. I’ll never get used to the sensation of getting touched by a literal ball of light. I don’t think she knows how much it tickles. And not in a fun way. It’s like my nerves start twitching. 

In true Abby fashion, she can always tell when I’m less fine than I say I am. She keeps pushing, and I end up telling her about the lawsuit and the hush money.

“You need to pay back seventy-grand?” She asks to clarify.

“Yeah.”

“How the hell did you blow seventy-grand?” She looks at me stupendously.

“Uh…” I stammer, unsure how to explain. “I gave forty-thousand of it to some nature entities.”

“There’s a magic creature walking around with forty grand?”  She questions. I knew she’d harp on that.

“Yeah. The Junimo’s that I was telling you about. In the community center.” I elaborate.

Her chest starts huffing. “Do you want me to beat them up?”

She starts marching towards town, her hands balled into fists.

“Abby, what the hell, NO.” I chase after her, throwing my cranberry basket to the ground.

“What? They owe you money, right?” She shrugs her shoulders, waving her arms dramatically. “I’ll get you back your money.”

“No — I gave it to them. It’s theirs.” 

She stops walking and tilts her head as she forms her next words. “For someone who spends all her time working, you’re really bad with your money.”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, what about the other thirty thousand? Where did that go?” She pushes her tongue against the inside of her cheek as she waits for my answer.

“I don’t know the exact numbers, but five thousand went to that hotel in Zuzu. You’re welcome, by the way. Another five went to paying off Pam’s bar tab, and then I spent another five buying Sam a guitar for his birthday… Oh, also, I bought a bunch of random crap from the travelling cart.” I list off.

“The traveling cart? You know that lady’s a scammer, right? Wait, doesn’t she just sell a bunch of weird stuff like … fish? …mushrooms? Did you really need it that badly?” She badgers, and then waits impatiently for my next stupid excuse.

“Yeah… I just bought whatever shit the Junimo’s wanted.” I say, defeated by the look of disappointment on her face.

She sighs deeply. “You know when people tell kids not to take candy from strange, old men? This is kind of like that.”

“How is it like that?” I ask flatly.

“Stop giving your money to random magic creatures.” She snaps as if it’s obvious. I don’t really see the parallel. 

“But they’re… cute.” I try to defend myself.

She closes her eyes and forces all the air out her lungs, deciding I’m not to be reasoned with.

“On the bright side,” I shift to a lighter tone, “These cranberries might help. I guess, once winter hits, I can focus on fishing and mining.”

“Oh, we’re so gonna fuck up those mines.” She grabs my hand, a determined glint in her eyes. “Start doing pushups. Everyday. We’re gonna sell our bodies for money.”

“Abby, don’t say it like that.”

***

“HELP WANTED

Going out of town and need someone to take Grandpa George to the clinic tomorrow. Any takers?

-Alex
400 Gold”

I stand with hands on my hips in front of the community board. I usually ignore the requests, unless it’s convenient, or they need something that I already have. In my defense, some of the requests are insane (I’ve never seen a prismatic slime in my life). But, I guess I’ll have to take the ‘Help Wanted’ posters more seriously now.

“Hiyah, Farmer!” A buoyant voice comes from beside me.

“Hey, Sam.” I smile his way.

“I was thinking of taking that help wanted quest, too. Wanna do it together and split the gold?” He asks merrily.

“Sure! Why not.”

***

“Hey, Gramps!” Sam, the walking ray of sunshine that he is, grins broadly as we enter Alex’s home.

George’s head snaps towards us from where he sits in his wheelchair, oriented directly in front of the TV. “Who is that?” His voice croaks like a frog — a frog that smokes a pack a day, and is very grouchy, apparently.

I’m just surprised there's someone with an even worse attitude than Shane.

“Oh, you haven’t met the Farmer?” Sam brushes it off as if George just made small talk about the weather. “This is Sarah.”

I guess I haven’t spoken to George since that time Lewis asked me to introduce myself to everyone around town. I’m very thankful that Sam is here to smooth things over.

George squints his eyes at Sam, trying to get a better look at him. “Ah, you, you’re that hooligan that wears shorts too short. Showing everybody your kneecaps.” He smacks his lips in disapproval. 

Sam redirects the conversation with nervous laughter. “Well, uh, anyway, Alex asked us to take you to your doctor’s appointment.” 

“What?” George snarls. “Speak up. I’m deaf in my left ear.”

“ALEX ASKED US TO TAKE YOU TO YOUR DOCTOR’S APPOINTMENT.” Sam turns red in the face, yelling much louder than necessary.

George waves us off with his hand and starts looking for the TV remote. “Dagnabit… kids…” He grumbles while flipping through the channels. “Give me two minutes.” 

Sam leans against the wall, checking his wristwatch every now and then.

George settles in on some news channel, the volume on full blast. It looks like one of those flashy networks whose content is geared towards making old-timers clutch their pearls. I take my place next to Sam, leaning against the wall.

“Think we’re gonna make it in time? His appointment’s in ten minutes.” I say, glancing down at Sam’s watch.

“Eh, we’ll find a way.” He reassures me. Harvey’s Clinic is a short walk away, but I wanted to leave early so that we can take our time pushing his wheelchair.

I start imagining a scenario where we’re running late, and Sam ends up having to push George up the road at full speed. This prompts me to speak up. I step forward, but I stop when I comprehend what the news anchor is reporting. My feet are suddenly rooted to the ground. 

“Yes, Tammy, I think it’s time that we reassess things as a country. Most folks choose to overlook the Gotoro Empire’s heinous war crimes since they provide us with fun things, like tropical fruits and karaoke machines.” The anchor says the last part facetiously, readjusting his golden tie. 

“That’s correct, James,” the camera cuts to the other news anchor, a very poised woman, “The younger audiences just don’t understand how viscous an opponent the Gotorans are, since they were not around to witness the Honnard Bay Massacre. Honestly, it’s obscene.”

Honnard Bay Massacre. Yeah, that’s what caused the decade of cold conflict between the two nations, before it became an outright battle almost four years ago.

I try not to pay too much attention to war discourse, since it’s not like I can afford to have an opinion on things. Whether I align my beliefs with the Ferngill Republic, or the Gotoro Empire, it’s not going to change anything in my life. It just is, what it is. So I’ll stay out of it.

“Hopped up,” George grumbles. “Don’t know why we don’t just flatten the scoundrels.”

“Hoo, okay Gramps,” Sam quickly jumps forward, voice high, “Let’s get you to the appointment.”

“What? You of all people should want them to just get it over with.” He huffs. "Why's it our problem?"

I find myself staring at the liver spots on the back of George’s head, surrounded by grey, flossy hair, while Sam snatches the remote and powers off the TV.

I force it from my mind and pull up a smile. Judging by the rifle hanging above the fireplace, I guess it’s a good thing that George doesn’t know there’s a Gotoran in his home.

Sam helps push George’s wheelchair through the grass until we make it to the paved town square. He seems to get around easily on his own, so I can only assume that we’re not here for physical assistance. We’re just reassuring that George doesn’t skip out on the appointment.

“Hey, Sarah! Sam!” Mary gives us a toothy grin as we enter Harvey’s clinic. “Escorting George today?”

“Yeah, Alex is out of town.” I briefly explain.

“Alright then, I can take him around back.” She steps through the door behind her, then reappears to lead George to the exam room.

In the stiff aftermath, Sam sits in the waiting room chair next to a tall potted plant, while I read the posters hung up around the room. There’s a lot of commercially attractive faces, crossing their arms affirmatively and smiling. Next to them are some vague encouragements in bold font. “Your health is in good hands!” “Be fit, healthy, happy!”

I’m looking at a flu fact chart when Sam speaks up, “Find anything interesting?” His long legs stretch out comfortably from the seat as he slouches against the backrest.

“A healthy sleep schedule helps maintain your immunity.” I say informatively, raising my pointer finger. “Wash your hands, and cover your mouth, or something.”

“Hm, I’ll keep that in mind.” He smiles softly, going along with it. He takes a hand out of his hoodie pocket and gestures to the seat beside him. “Come on, Farmer, sit.”

I’ll never understand how Sam can have so much warmth, even in what should be a very awkward situation.

“George sure said some wild things, huh?” He starts, a lightness in his voice.

“Yeah,” I say slowly, “Don’t worry, I’ve heard it all before.” I try to reassure him. It's a common sentiment people have. They can be very vocal about how Ferngill should end the war by decimating my whole country. I blame it on their lingering fear after the Honnard Bay Massacre.

“Well, sure, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t suck.” He shrugs.

I give him a few pats on the arm. “Thanks, Sam.”

“That reminds me, I need to get my flu shot before winter hits.” He starts rambling about Joja’s flu shot policy while I fight the urge to space out.

Every now and then, I have to stop myself from wondering if his father is positioned on the frontlines. The thought does cross my mind, wondering if he’s one of the soldiers who cares whether he hits civilians or not.

But that type of thinking doesn’t help anyone. It doesn’t change the fact that he has a family who doesn’t know when, or if, he’ll come home.

Neither Sam or I are directly involved in the war, and still, it’s shaped the very fabric of our lives.

“You know what, Farmer? It’s a really nice day out. If you’re not busy, let’s go to the forest.” He announces, taking no offense that I’ve tuned out the Joja talk.

***

“So how’d it go?” Sam asks George, holding the clinic door open for him to wheel himself out.

“Like a frog’s ass in spring.” George grumbles in response. Sam and I blink at each other as we try to decipher what the hell that means.

“Well, how about we get you home, sir.” Sam shrugs it off and steps forward to help push his wheelchair.

“Get a haircut.” George smacks his hand away and wheels himself home, pushing hard when he snags on the patches of weeds.

“Y’know, he’s usually nicer. He just hates going to the doctor.”  Sam makes an effort to ease the tension, before brightening the subject again. “Anywho, have you been to the forest by the museum? It’s pretty cool.”

I follow Sam’s lead across the bridge, down the river’s edge, and towards Clint’s house. I never noticed this gap in the fences before. I usually just get my tool upgrade, or donate to the museum, and head out from this area.

“Are you making costumes for Spirit’s Eve?” I ask him as the forest starts to envelop us. 

“I’m helping Vincent with his super hero costume!” He enthuses. “I think I’m gonna be a Ninja this year.”

We wander through brush, following the gaps in the bushes that Sam swears is a pathway. I watch the back of his head as he tiptoes across a fallen tree. It makes a bridge over a shallow creek. 

There’s a very easy way to step over the creek, if we just walk ten steps to the right where it gets narrow. I don’t bother telling him, since I’m sure he’s aware. Walking across the tree trunk is just more fun. 

“My dad used to take me hunting out here.” Sam says, his arms wide to compensate for his teetering weight. 

I wait until he makes it all the way across before giving it a try. He jumps into the mud on the other side of the creek before doing a 180 degree jump to watch me cross. “He tried so hard to teach me, but I could never land a shot… Honestly, I just never wanted to hurt the animals.” He scratches the back of his neck while his eyes fall softly onto the flowing water.

“I can’t even imagine you holding a gun.” I tease him, but my laughter gets cut short when I slip on a patch of moss and nearly split the log.

“Right? I'm not meant to wield such power.” He says in a mystical voice that I’m sure he uses while playing Solarian Chronicles. He raises his hands to help me off the log when I finish crossing, and my feet sink into the soft earth beside him. He continues, “As much as those hunting trips were terrifying, I still feel bad that Vincent can’t go on them.”

“Vincent seems pretty young to be slinging around a firearm, too.” I joke, but Sam lingers on the moment, taking longer than usual to snap out of the gloomy thoughts. It typically only takes him a second to turn his whole mood around, as fast as turning on a light switch. “There’s still time.” I try to cheer him up.

There was more I could have said, and more I wanted to say to help him feel better, but I stop when I realize something. 

Sam’s always staying strong for his family. He was a kid that was forced to grow up too fast, so that he could be there for his little brother.

He’s always putting on a wide smile to cheer up his angsty friends, myself included. 

I don’t know what his relationship with Penny is (…was?), but with her giving him the cold shoulder, I’m not sure if he has anyone to talk about this stuff with. Yoba knows Abby and Sebastian are pretty bad at handling emotional topics.

“I really miss my family too.” I admit, stepping over the imaginary boundary line, letting myself give into whatever this moment holds. “I don’t know what it’s like to have to step up and parent your younger sibling, but I know this war really fucking sucks.”

There’s catharsis in his sigh, the release of pent up emotion, and the satisfaction of finally letting it breathe. “It really does, doesn’t it.” 

A wistful smile lights up his face again, though it doesn’t seem like he’s pushing those emotions away this time. He’s letting them waft in the open air. Letting them breathe in the forest.

Man, have we been shitty friends to Sam? We keep him in the dark about so many things, from Abby’s wizard powers, to my “mingling” with Sebastian. 

I’m not sure if Sam prefers to stay out of things, since he’s all about going with the flow, or if he just feigns aloofness. I wonder if he lets people underestimate him on purpose, so that he gets a break from the weight of responsibility. A break from the adulthood that was thrust upon him too soon. 

We walk a brief distance on the trail before he speaks again, “Is your family safe from the war?” 

“Th-they’re on the opposite side of the country, so they should be fine. I still think of the worst case scenarios when their letters take a while to come in.” I push past my stutters, fighting to stay on this stream of vulnerability with him. 

“Ahh, yeah. I can’t believe how hard it is to get letters through… We haven’t heard from my dad in almost a year. His letters stopped coming once he got moved to a new location, so we’re guessing it’s some top secret stuff.” He walks ahead, hands in his jean pockets. “We know he’s still kickin’ it, though. His commander told us that much.”

“I’m glad they let you know, at least… I hope he’s doing alright.” I say warmly before the irony falls on me. “Wait, you’re probably not supposed to tell me that. I’m the enemy, remember?” I laugh. 

I watch from behind as his shoulders bob up and down, and he lets out his classic, lighthearted laugh. “Oh yeah, I guess so.”

The wandering trail opens up a clearing, the remnants of a makeshift campfire at its center. There are a few boulders and sliced logs that make a perfect seating arrangement for young hooligans up to no good.

Sam stretches his legs out on the log and I perch myself on the biggest boulder in the circle. Together, we’re able to let go of this stuck feeling. We forget about the waiting game that plays in the back of our heads, sticking it out until the world returns to normal again, and just exist in the moment. That’s what we always do when we hang out, but it’s more directly comforting now that we’ve breached the topic.

I still want to be a better friend. I want to keep this openness with him. I don’t want to infantilize him just because he’s goofy.

“Sam, can I tell you a secret?” I suck my lips into my mouth, biting them to keep from smiling too hard.

“Sure thing, Farmer! I’m pretty good at keeping secrets, when I know they’re supposed to be secret at least.” He perks up, straightening his arms over his knees like a dog waiting for a treat.

“I have a crush on Sebastian.” I admit. As far as I’ve gotten with Sebastian, we haven’t talked much about feelings. I don’t think there’s anyone I’ve said this so bluntly to.

His face lights up with the fire of a thousand suns. “No. Frickin. WAY!” He takes a moment to catch his breath. He pants through a wide mouth before deciding he can’t take it anymore, and begins speaking at a hundred words per second. “Farmer, this is HUGE. Do you want me to set you two up? I can force him out of the basement for ya. Okay, here’s the plan. We always go to the saloon on Fridays, right? Oo-ho, I bet I can get Abby in on this too. It’ll be a Friday night, just like any other, and then — dun, dun, DUN —- Abby and I aren’t there. It’s just you two at the saloon. Oh no! Maybe it’s a bit awkward at first, but with the low glow of the tavern lights, and the soft romantic music playing on the jukebox, BAM! Sparks are flying and everything is melting… Wow, I should really write a song about this. Wait— maybe I can show up later in the evening, after you two get cozy. I'll bring my guitar and give you a sweet, gentle serenade.”

I watch him yammer on. It feels nice to see him get so excited over this. It’s almost like confirmation that what I feel is real. But I should try and calm him down a bit, unless I want to piss off Sebastian.

“Don’t worry about it, Sam,” I laugh, “I’ll tell him eventually.”

I didn’t technically break my promise to Sebastian, about not telling anyone about our fling. I just told Sam that I have feelings for him. Which is true.

Chapter Text

Spirit's Eve Costumes :3

I slick my hair away from my eyes, sending beads of water trickling down my back. “Sebastian. Listen.” I say. The mirror is still fogged from my shower. “I really like you. You make me feel things I never thought I was capable of. I have a lot going on in my life that I need to fix, but I want to… be with you, I guess.” I take a step forward, resting my hands on the damp countertop. “Please tell me if this is too much, or… fuck, I don’t know.”

Is he gonna think I’m dumb? Can’t get much dumber than this, rehearsing a confession in my bathroom.

I’ve never had to do this before. I’ve never wanted to do this before. Sure, we said that we liked each other in the very beginning, but that was right before he ignored me for three weeks. That was before he asked to see each other in secret.

But I have to try.

If I do nothing, I’ll get nothing. 

Probably.

Do I just ask him for a relationship? I mean, if I can let myself be delusional for a second, that is what I want. I want to stay by him.

I want him, Sebastian, to be my… boyfriend? What the fuck. The thought of that is exciting and terrifying at the same time. I can’t discern if the tingles in my legs are urging me to run towards him, or away. 

I don’t know. There’s something holding me back.

I’ve always been the type to look before I leap. And then, after I glance around and deem it safe to jump down, I turn back and high tail it out of there.

This is all too real. A puddle is forming around my feet on the tile floor. I’ve just been letting my hair drip all over the place.

“Dammit.” I curse, and head to my bedroom, leaving wet footprints in my wake. My Spirit’s Eve costume is laid out on the bed. My stitching is really bad, but it fits the character that Abby wants me to be.

She’s obsessed with this movie, “The Nightmare Before Winterfest”, that just came out. I thought she’d want to dress up as the heroine, a ragdoll with brightly colored hair, but her heart was set on being the skeleton dude who brings chaos to his city. I see how this appeals to her.

She and Emily will be coming over any minute now, so that Abby can help us with our makeup. I’m not sure how social I’m feeling after spending my day scraping manure off the barn floor. Even though I showered, the smell is still engrained in my nostrils.

Maybe I’ll save my confession to Sebastian for another day, when I don’t have the thought of cow poop in the back of my mind.

***

The festivities are probably already taking place in the town square. We’re late. Abby had to redo Emily’s clown makeup a few times. Abby’s ideas were all really cool… but also terrifying. With Emily passing out candy to the kids tonight, it took a few rounds of effort before Abby stopped drawing on a crooked smile, jagged teeth, and demonic eyes. I think Emily has a much more whimsical interpretation of a clown than Abby.

In the wake of Emily leaving to help run the festival, Abby grabs my jaw to hold me in place while she dabs blue foundation into my skin. “Hold still.” She orders.

It feels greasy and slippery. She’s towering over me for a better view, making my back dig into my dining chair.

“I’m trying.” I whimper. Damn, her grip is tight. “By the way, did I ever tell you about the fairy lights in the trees?”

“Less talking. More holding still.” She demands and then pauses. “Wait, what?” She pulls the blue-stained sponge away from my face.

“Yeah, the floating lights in the trees. They’re like little orbs. Can you see them now that you’ve been enlightened about the magic things?” I clarify. I watch her step away to mix a darker shade of blue to apply next.

She sets her palette on the table, where her makeup is spread out, before responding, “No, I don’t see those… You’ve just been seeing floating balls of light this whole time?”

I tell her about the first time I met the Wizard. It feels like decades ago, since he gave me the power to speak to Junimo’s and commune with the nature spirits. Or something. I recall what I can about the hallucinations, about the circle of humanoids all weaving blankets made of fire, and the ominous can of Joja cola that fell out of the sky. I guess I never went into all these details with her before.

Somewhere along my explanation, she switches to a thin brush and draws stitch marks around my face. It tickles. It’s such a weird sensation.

“Anyway,” I conclude, “I brought this up because Emily can see the lights too… How secretive do you wanna be about your magic stuff?”

“Emily can see them too? Huh.” She shrugs, and starts applying a cream over my eyelids, not bothering to warn me to close my eyes beforehand. I feel my eyeballs softly push against my sockets. “I haven’t really explained this shit to anyone but you and my mom.”

“Do you have any guesses why Emily and I can see the lights, but you can’t?” I ask.

She leans in closer as she applies a black liner. Through the layers of makeup, I can feel her breath on my face when she sighs. “It might have something to do with the energy, or whatever. You know.” She says casually.

“Abby. Please remember that I don’t know shit about anything when it comes to magic.” I emphasize this point to her for the 100th time.

“Hah. The wizard said I have, like, a carnal energy thing going on. It could be that Emily clicks with the nature stuff. And if he gave you a nature potion, that’s why you’re juiced up on that too.” She says lazily. It’s funny to hear her explain it like this, since I’m sure it had completely different verbiage when the overly-eloquent Wizard explained it to her.

“Huh. Well, I was wondering if you might want to tell Emily about all this magic stuff. She might have some cool insights, with how much she reads up on folklore... That reminds me. The Wizard mentioned that story she told us The Fate Of The Valley.’ Right?” 

“Oh yeah. He hasn’t brought that up since. Might be important.” She mumbles. “Now look up, it’s time for mascara.”

***

Cobwebs are strung over Harvey’s Clinic and Pierre's general store, obscuring the light from the windows.

Everyone is wearing costumes; some lazier than others. 

I catch sight of Shane, walking hand in hand with Jas and taking her to all the different spooky-themed booths. I see her little hand reaching out to receive candy from the kind-hearted villagers. After giving Jas her treats, they tell Shane warmly how nice their costumes look. She's a princess, and he's a King. He has a paper crown that’s adorned with crayon-drawn jewels. Over his usual Joja sweatshirt, is the red cape that Emily helped him sew.

Sam crouches down, a red headband wrapped around his gravity-defying hair. The seams of his Ninja gi stretch as he kneels in front of her royal highness, Jas. His costume resembles one of the characters in the fighting game that Abby always plays.

Standing behind Sam is Sebastian. He’s wearing his regular grey hoodie, but now he has fake blood on the corner of his mouth and some fangs drawn on his lower lip. It looks like it was done with a marker, likely by force.

I should laugh at his lazy attempt at a costume, but instead when I draw in my breath, my chest hitches to compensate for my rapidly beating heart.

My body’s reaction to seeing him leaves me awestruck.

How did he slip under my skin like this?

It’s like when you buy a new t-shirt. At first, you’re really careful about it. You wash it delicately, you make sure not to stretch it when you take it on and off, and you’re cautious when eating food that could stain it.

You want to wear it a lot, cause duh, you like this new shirt. Your caution starts to dwindle as the initial excitement wears off. Right under your nose, your everyday movements start pulling at the threads, stretching it without even realizing. Before you know it, the shirt has taken form to the shape of your body, molded to you.

Things catch up to you. The t-shirt starts fitting your body, and your body alone. You thought ownership started when you took it home from the department store, but in truth it was made yours through the time you spent damaging it.

That’s exactly how Sebastian slipped under my skin. He was the new thing in my life that I was so careful with at first. And now we’re here.

Anyway.

After Jas has formally knighted the ninja Sam, and the vampire Sebastian, I see them walk towards us.

I see Sebastian’s face soften into a half smile and I don’t know what to do with myself. What’s a normal distance to start saying “hi” to them when they approach? I’ve made eye contact with both of them, but they’re still too far away to start conversing.

I turn to Abby instead. I just need to say something — anything—  to make this less awkward. To make it look like I was doing something other than just staring at Sebastian.

“I cleaned up the cow manure today.” I blurt out to her.

Creases form in her skeleton makeup as she gives me a confused grimace. “Ew.” She shakes her head before continuing sarcastically, “Thanks for letting me know.”

Oh shit, they're almost here.

“You guys eat yet? Gus’s buffalo fries are almost gone.” Sam yells enthusiastically. 

The disgust quickly fades from Abby’s face. “Fuck, those are the best. He literally only makes them for Spirit’s Eve.” She pushes past them and starts marching to the food table.

“I guess that’s a ‘no’.” Sam laughs softly and massages the shoulder she just blew through. “Farmer, you gotta try it, though.”

“Nah, she doesn’t like spice.” Sebastian yawns and starts walking behind Abby towards the food table.

Sam and I start walking too. His mouth hangs open in excitement and he nearly clips Sebastian’s heels with each step.

“How’d you know that, Seb?” Sam asks, then winks at me cheekily.

We see Sebastian stop for a second before he continues walking. “She didn’t like my mom’s spaghetti.” He says under his breath. Is he offended?

“Oh, you guys had dinner?” Sam sings brightly. Sebastian shoots him a warning glare over his shoulder. It makes my veins run cold.

I’m suddenly reminded why I’ve been so scared of confessing to him.

I need to take my mind off this, so I start thinking of the cow manure again. It doesn’t help my appetite, thinking about that while loading my plate with food.

Abby approaches, her plate full of spicy eel and buffalo fries. “I know you hate spice, but you gotta look into this spicy eel. Apparently, it makes you lucky.” She enthuses between bites, watching as I stack crab cakes on my plate. “I wanna try eating them before we go mining.”

“I’ll… I’ll try.” I laugh, putting the tiniest bite of spicy eel on my plate.

Abby glances around the seating tables. Most of them are packed close together, to Abby’s dismay. She likes to get as far away from the other villagers as possible, since her swearing habit makes the elders clutch their pearls.

“We’re gonna go check out the monster cages.” Sebastian announces abruptly once Abby chooses a table with the least amount of people.

“Oo, we are!?” Sam shouts happily, which earns him an elbow nudge from Sebastian.

“Have fun, try not to pee your pants.” Abby waves them off and takes her seat.

As she digs into her plate, her expression tells me that the buffalo fries are the only thing in existence to her at this moment. Her eyes close as she takes in each heavenly bite, not caring how the sauce messes up her makeup. By the time she finishes them, the skeletal teeth she’s drawn over her lips have completely faded.

“Oh my Yoba, there better be more fries.” She cries, then starts on her spicy eel. “By the way,” She starts again, revealing the chewed eel in her mouth, “Seb’s acting weird as hell. Like, weirder than usual.”

“You think so, too?” I ask, scooping some pumpkin pie onto my fork.

“Yeah. One of his moods, I guess.” She takes another huge bite, finishing off her plate in record time. “I’m gonna grab the rest of the fries.” She excuses herself.

The table is mostly empty, with just Willy sitting on the other end. I recognize the twitching in his fingers: he’s itching for a nicotine hit. He always looks so scenic, sitting outside his house on the pier, a billowing pipe hanging from his lips.

“How’s the farm shaping up, Sarah?” He bridges the silence. “Ol’ Edward would be so happy to see it being cared for again.” This small-talk suddenly gets less small. I meet his eyes, watching how the skin hangs from his sockets. Beneath his hooded lids is a glow of reminiscence. 

“It’s good.” I respond, feeling a bit winded by that. “I just got some goats. They should start producing milk any day now.”

“Ah, never saw many animals on that farm before! Your gran’ pops loved his crops.” He smiles. 

It’s always bittersweet to hear Willy’s stories about Grandpa Edward. He knew him better than I ever will. The fishing lessons I received from Willy were probably his final gift to my grandfather’s memory.

I start to wonder about how life in Pelican town must have been back then. Since Grandpa Edward was good friends with Willy, he must have been friends with Elias’s dad too. It feels like this small town just got smaller. I fight the rising urge I feel, wishing that I could ask Elias if he knew my grandpa when he was a kid.

I don’t know how things will be when Elias comes back from his fishing trip. I don’t know how I’ll feel, but I don’t expect we’ll ever get back to a place where I can ask him about his childhood.

But, if I want to keep moving forward with my feelings for Sebastian, if I truly want to explore what love I might be capable of, I need to put Elias in the past.

“I cleared that shit out.” Abby declares proudly as she sits down again. Her plate is packed with another round of buffalo fries. “I can’t believe it’s gonna be another year ‘till Gus makes these again.”

“You enjoy them.” I glance down at her plate. Just the smell of the buffalo sauce makes my nostrils sting. “I bet if you plead enough, he’ll add it to the Saloon menu.” I wager.

“It’s crazy that he doesn’t. I would never eat anything else, ever again.” She says seriously.

Her second plate is demolished in no time, leaving us to find Sebastian and Sam again.

“My wizard-dad said that he built this maze.” Abby whispers this fun fact to me as we approach them. The two boys stand at the entrance, tall hedges towering behind them. 

“Hey!” Sam greets us warmly. 

“How were the monster cages?” I ask.

“Eugh. Freaky. They can stay in those cages.” He grimaces, a chill shaking his arms.

“Yeah, he couldn’t get within ten feet of them.” Sebastian’s arms are stiffly crossed. “We’re gonna do the maze if you guys wanna join.” 

“Oh, fuck yeah, I—” Abby raises an excited fist in the air as she starts towards the maze, but is restrained by Sam’s hands on her shoulders.

“Sorry Seb, we can’t.” Sam says in a much louder and deeper voice than usual. “You were gonna uhhh show me that thing, remember Abby? Seb, why not just go with Farmer?” Holy fuck, he’s such a bad liar.

His grip on her shoulders tighten, urging her to go with it.

“Pfft. Oh-ho yeah. The thing. How could I forget.” Abby plays along sarcastically, her cheeks puffing as she holds in her laughter. “You wanted to go back to the monster cages, right?” She eggs him on.

Sam’s eyes squint in pain as he pushes his fear behind a fake smile. “Right! The monster cages.” His voice is a high pitched whimper.

Abby, you asshole, playing along with Sam’s ruse by forcing him to go back to the monster cages.

Sebastian blinks slowly at his idiot friends as Abby drags Sam away.

Our first few minutes in the maze together are… silent.

Sebastian’s acting differently from usual, angling his shoulders away from me, letting his fringe hide his eyes. Usually when we step away from the others, I see his tension release. But something's different.

Should I apologize? Should I explain? Sam trying to set us up together is sorta funny from afar, but…

“I wonder where the frogs go in the winter.” He breaks the silence.

Oh. I thought the awkward silence might lead to a deep conversation, but instead we’re gonna talk about frogs.

“Huh. Maybe they hide in a log or something.” The end of my sentence turns into a distracted mumble.

“That’s what I thought… but I always see baby frogs in the spring. Which is weird, since the lakes in winter seem too cold for tadpoles.” He says speculatively, but his voice still feels dry.

I glance over at him. There aren’t many clues to his expression in his face, but he’s stiff.

“I’m sorry about Sam.” I blurt out. I don’t want to talk about frogs right now.

“Did you have something to do with him acting like that?” He asks. I find myself pleading for any hint of what emotions are in his tone.

“I…” I sigh, “I told him that I like you.”

There it is. It’s out in the open. I feel like there’s a rabid dust sprite bouncing around in my rib cage.

His eyes stay forward on the maze. We reach a dead end then turn around and retrace our steps.

He walks ahead of me, formulating a response. I wish he’d say something already so that my blood pressure can settle down.

“You did?” He eventually asks blankly. I think about his reaction, about how me telling Sam is more important to him than the fact that I just said I like him. There’s a tightness in my chest. The dust sprite freezes still and drops to my stomach.

“Well, you know Abby doesn’t like to talk about stuff. So it came up when I was talking to Sam.” I explain.

“You couldn’t have just told me?” He asks flatly. I’m not sure if it’s coldness or confusion in his tone.

“I dunno.”

“C’mon, the exit’s this way.”

Hah. I thought he’d at least be a little excited to find out I like him, even if I went about it in the most childish way possible. 

Once we leave the maze, I walk through the town square to find Marnie. She’s standing near Lewis, but for once, seems to be completely ignoring him. I can’t tell if the look on her face is sadness or joy. I want to update her on how my new goats are doing, but I don’t want to take her out of whatever bittersweet emotion she’s feeling.

“It’s nice, isn’t it?” She sings softly, resting her hands on the back of a chair. I follow her gaze to where Shane carries Jas on his hip. She’s gleefully pointing at each dessert she wants to take home. There’s more softness on his face than I ever thought possible as he stacks a to-go plate with chocolate cake, pumpkin pie, and chocolate chip cookies.

“It is.” I agree with Marnie.

“I don’t know what you did, but … it’s great! I haven’t seen him like this since before… you know.” She sighs deeply.

What did I do? ... Well, I punched him in the face… Wait, what does she mean by that last part?

“Since before what?” I ask her curiously.

“Oh, he didn’t tell you?” She seems startled. “I figured since you’ve been spending time together, he would’ve mentioned… Ah, well, he's really not one to open up... I see.” She finds her reserve before continuing. “You’ve probably wondered how Jas came to be in our family.”

“Yeah,” I admit, nervous laughter sneaking out at the worst possible time. “I never exactly pushed the subject.”

“I understand… Shane was very different back then. He worked in stock trading. I don’t know how any of that stuff works, but he was doing very well.” She says proudly with hope lighting her eyes. “I wish he would talk about his past more. I think people would have a very different perspective of him.”

The mix of pity and empathy is unsettling as I imagine Shane in business attire, impatiently waiting for the Zuzu subway. It’s hard to picture him, sitting at an orderly desk and putting on a charismatic voice as he takes phone calls from powerful people.

“I never would have guessed he was a business man.” I comment lightly.

“Oh, yes! He even went to college. That’s where he met his best friends.” She pauses, letting the smile linger on her face before breaching the next topic, “Those friends were Jas’s parents. They died suddenly in a car accident and, well, he’s been floundering ever since.”

From the corner of my eye, I watch her shoulders slowly rise and fall.

“I didn’t know that.” I breathe. I figured something like that happened, but I never heard it said directly.

“I think little Jas is a miracle.” She grins wistfully, heart swelling. “They found her in the back seat. Not a scratch on her.”